I say that we devote and consecrate our selv's forever to our Lord and Redeemer no otherwise than as his meanest Servants And indeed when we were receiv'd into Baptism XX. In Baptism we are devoted to Christ we did before the Church Doors solemnly promise that we wou'd do so For we declar'd that we renounc'd the Devil and the World and gave up our selv's wholly to Christ Jesus But if to be enroll'd in the Christian Camp we devoted our selves with so Holy and Religious a Prosession what punishment shall we deserv if after our entrance into the Church and have known the Will and Law of God if after we have receiv'd the Grace of his Sacraments we shall lead our Lives after the Rules and Commandments of the World and the Devil as if when we were wash'd in Baptism we had giv'n up our Names to the World and the Devil and not to Christ our Lord and Redeemer But what Heart is there which so great a Propensity so great kindness and good Will of so great a Lord toward us cannot enflame with ardent Love to him who tho he has us in his power and dominion as Servants bought with his own Blood yet embraces us with such Love that he calls us not his Servants Joh. 15.14 14. but his Friends yea his Brethren This verily is a most just cause and I know not whether it be not the greatest why we ought always to own and reverence and worship him as our Lord. ARTICLE III. WHo was Conceiv'd by the Holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary That God bestow'd a fingular Blefling upon Mankind I. How great Gods Bounty towards us when he restor'd us to liberty from the slavery of the most cruel Tyrant the Faithful may perceiv by those things which have been already spoken in the former Article but then if we lay before our Eyes the counsel and way by which chiefly he wou'd accomplish this Verily there is nothing can possibly shine more glorious and magnificent than the Bounty and goodness of God towards us The greatness of this Mystery therefore II. The sense of this Article which the Holy Scripture proposes to us to consider as the chief point of our Salvation the Curat may begin to shew in the explaining this Third Article the meaning whereof he may teach to be this That we believ and confess that this very Jesus Christ our ohly Lord Matt. 1.23 Joh. 1.36 the Son of God when for our sakes he took upon himself Humane Flesh in the Womb of the Virgin was not as other Men conceiv'd of the Seed of Man but beyond all order of Nature was conceiv'd by the power of the Holy Ghost so that the same person remaining God which he was from all Eternity became Man which before he was not That these Words are so to be understood does plainly appear by confession of the Holy Council of Constantinople for thus it says Who for us Men and for our Salvation came down from Heav'n and was Incarnate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary and was made man And this S. John the Evangelist has also explain'd as being he who drew the Knowledg of this most profound Mystery out of the Bosome of our very Lord and Saviour himself For when he had declar'd the Nature of the Divine Word in these Words In the beginning was the Word Joh. 1.1 and the Word was with God and the Word was God At last he concludes and the Word was made Flesh and dwelt among us For the Word which was a Person of the Divine Nature did so take upon him the Humane Nature that the Hypostasis or Person both of the Divine and Human Nature was but one and the same whereby it came to pass that so admirable a Conjunction preserv'd the Actions and Properties of both Natures and as that great and holy Pope Leo has it Serm. 1. de Nat. That neither did the Glory of the Superior or Divine destroy the Inferior or Humane nor the assuming the Inferior diminish or lessen the Superior But because the Explication of Words ought not to be omitted It is requisite that the Curat teach IV. What works of God are attributed to the whole Trinity That when we say That the Son of God was conceiv'd by the Power of the Holy Ghost this one Person of the Divine Trinity did not make the Mystery of the Incarnation For tho the Son only took the Humane Nature upon him yet all the Persons of the Holy Trinity the Father Son and Holy Ghost were Authors of this Mystery for we must hold this Rule in our Christian Faith That all those things which God does extrà se without himself in the Creatures are common to all the Three Persons nor does one act more than another or one without another But that one One person proceeds from another V. And what to the several Persons this cannot be common to all for the Son is begotten of the Father alone the Holy Ghost proceeds from the Father and the Son But whatsoever extra illas without them comes from or is done by them the whole three Persons without any difference do it and of this kind we are to believ the Incarnation of the Son of God to be Now tho these things are thus VI. Why Christ is said to be conceiv'd by the Holy Ghost yet the Holy Scripture is us'd to attribute to any one of the Three Persons those things which are common to all the Three Persons for example It ascribes the Power of all things to the Father Wisdom to the Son Love to the Holy Ghost And because the Mystery of the Incarnation of God does manifest the special and infinite Good Will of God toward us for this Reason therefore is this work attributed to the Holy Ghost In this Mystery we are to observ VII The Mystery of Christs Conception declar'd That there are many things done beyond the Order of Nature and some again by the Power of Nature For in that we believ the Body of Christ to be made of the most pure Blood of his Virgin-Mother we therein acknowledg his Human Nature it being common to the Bodies of all Men to be form'd of the Blood of the Mother But that which surpasses both the Order of Nature and the reach of Human Understanding is this That as soon as the Blessed Virgin consenting to the Words of the Angel Luc. 1.38 had said Behold the Hand-maid of the Lord be it unto me according to thy Word immediately the most holy Body of Chrift was form'd and a Reasonable or Human Soul joyn'd with it and so in that very moment of time he became perfect God and perfect Man Now that this was the strange and wonderful work of the Holy Ghost there is no one can doubt since by the Order of Nature no Body can be inform'd by or receiv a Humane Soul but at the limited term of time
has therefore a proper name and is call'd Son because his eternal Birth of the Father is properly call'd Generation as has bin explain'd in the former Article As therefore that Birth is signify'd by the name os Generation So that Person which flows we properly call Son and him from whom he flows we properly call Father Now whereas there is no proper name giv'n to the production of the Third Person but is call'd Spiration and Procession it follows That the Person also which is produc'd want his own proper name Now his Emanation has no proper name because we are forc'd to borrow from creat'd things those Names which are giv'n to God Wherein because we know no other way of communicating of Nature and Being but by vertue of Generation for this cause it is that we cannot express by any proper word the way whereby God communicates his whole self by vertue of his Love Wherefore the Third Person is call'd by the common name of Holy Spirit which verily we understand very well to suit with him from hence because he pours spiritual Life into us and without the inspiration of his most Holy Deity we can do nothing worthy of eternal Life And now the signification of the Name being explain'd IV. The Holy Ghost prov'd God equal with the Father and Son the people are first of all to be taught That the Holy Ghost is equally God with the Father and the Son that he is equal with him equally Almighty Eternal and of infinite Perfection the supreme Good and most Wise and of the and same Nature with the Father and the Son Which also the propriety of the word In sufficiently shews First when we say I believe in the Holy Ghost which is fitted to express the force of our Faith in the several persons of the Trinity And this also is confirm'd by plain Testimonies of Holy Scripture Secondly for when S. Peter in the Acts of the Apostles had said Act. 5. Ananias why has Satan tempted thy Heart to lye to the Holy Ghost he presently says Thou hast not ly'd to Men but to God Whom before he call'd Holy Ghost the same he presently after calls God And the Apostle to the Corinthians interprets him to be the Holy Ghost Thirdly 1 Cor. 12.6 whom he had call'd God There are says he divisions of operations but the same God which works all in all and then he subjoyns But all these things works that One and the selfsame Spirit dividing to every one severally as he will Besides in the Acts of the Apostles Fourâ—hly that which the Prophets attribute to God only he ascribes to the Holy Ghost For Esayah had said Isay 6.8 I heard the voice of the Lord saying Whom shall I send and he said to me Go thou and say to this people Harden the heart of this people and make heavy their ears and close up their eyes lest haply they see with their eyes and bear with their ears Which words when the Apostle had cited Act. 28.25 Well says he did the Holy Ghost speak by Esayas the Prophet And then Fifthly when the Scripture joyns the Person of the Holy Ghost with the Father and the Son that when he commands That the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost should be mention'd in Baptism there is no room left us to doubt of the Truth of this Mystery For if the Father be God and the Son God we must be forc'd to confess that the Holy Ghost who is joyn'd with them in the same Degree of Honour is God also And this may be added Sixthly That he who is baptiz'd in the name of any created thing can reap no fruit thereby Were ye 1 Cor. 13. says he baptiz'd in the name of Paul to shew that this cou'd profit them nothing to the attaining Salvation When therefore we are baptiz'd in the name of the Holy Ghost we must needs confess that he is God And we may observe this order of the Three Persons in S. John's Epistle also Seventhly whereby is prov'd the Divinity of the Holy Ghost 1 Joh. 5.7 There are Three which bear record in Heav'n the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these Three are One. And also in that famous Elogy or Hymn or Praise of the Holy Trinity wherewith the Divine Lands and Psalms are concluded Glory be to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Ghost Lastly Eighthly And which most of all belongs to the confirmation of this Truth whatsoever we believe to be proper to God the same the Holy Scriptures testifie to agree to the Holy Ghost And therefore they attribute to him the honour of Temples 1 Cor. 6.19 2 Thess 2.13 Joh. 6.63 2 Cor. 3.6 2 Cor. 2.10 As when the Apostle says Know ye not that your Members are the Temple of the Holy Ghost so also Sanctification and Vivification or quick'ning and to search into the Depths of God And to speak by the Prophets and to be every where All which things are to be attributed only to the Divine Deity And this moreover is carefully to be explain'd V. The Holy Ghost a distinct person from the Father and the Son That the Holy Ghost is God so as that we must confess him to be the Third Person in the Divine Nature distinct from the Father and the Son and produc'd by their Will For to omit other Testimonies of Scripture the Form of Baptism which our Savior has taught most plainly shews Matt. 28.19 That the Holy Ghost is the Third Person which in the Divine Nature stands of it self and is distinct from the rest Which also the words of the Apostle declare when he says 1 Cor. 13.15 The Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Love of God and the Communication of the Holy Ghost be with you all Amen The same thing but much more plainly do those things evidence which the Fathers in the first council of Constantinople have added in this place to confute the impious madness of Macedonius And in the Holy Ghost the Lord and giver of Life who proceeds from the Father and the Son who with the Father and the Son together is worshipp'd and glorified Who spake by the Prophets That therefore they confess the Holy Ghost to be Lord they declare in this how much he excels the Angels which yet are most noble Spirits created of God For S. Paul witnesses That they all are ministring Spirits Heb. 1.14 sent forth to minister for them who receive the Inheritance of Salvation And they call him the Giver of Life VI. Why the Holy Ghost call'd the Giver of life because the Soul being joyn'd with God does more truly live than the Body when it is nourish'd and sustain'd by conjunction with the Soul And because the Holy Scriptures attribute to the Holy Ghost this Conjunction of the Soul with God it appears plainly that he is most
to make a supremacy to any one he is thereby plainly confess'd to be imperfect Wherefore such want is inconsistent with the nature of God This is prov'd by many places of holy Scripture for it is written Hear ô Israel The Lord our God is one God Deut. 6.4 Exod. 20.3 â—â— 41.9.44 6 Eph. 4.5 Besides God's commandment is Thou shalt have none other gods before me or in my sight And by the Prophet he often admonishes I am the first and the last and besides me there is no God The Apostle also plainly witnesses There is one Lord one Faith and one Baptism Nor need we therefore wonder because sometimes even the holy Scripture it self seems to ascribe the name of God to Creatures For that it so calls Prophets and Judges Gods this is not done after the same manner which the Gentiles us'd which foolishly and wickedly phanci'd that there were more Gods than one But by a certain custom or form of speaking it wou'd signifie some excellent vertue or office which by the Grace of God was bestow'd upon them Christian Faith therefore believs and confesses That God in his nature substance and essence is but one As for the confirmation of the truth it is declar'd in the Creed of the Council of Nice But rising yet higher it so understands One as it worships Unity in Trinity and Trinity in Unity Of which mystery we are now to begin to speak for it follows in the Creed Father But because the word Father is attributed to God X. How the name Father is proper to God not for one reason only it must therefore first be declar'd what is the most proper signification of this place Some even of those whose blindness Faith never illuminated did yet think God to be an eternal substance from which all things had their beginning and by whose providence they are govern'd and kept in their proper state and order By a similitude therefore taken from humane affairs they call'd him Father as they do him from whom is sprung a Family and by whose counsel and command it is rul'd So for this it was that they call'd God a Father whom they acknowledg'd the Maker and Governour of all things The same name also have the holy Scriptures used when speaking of God they wou'd shew that the creation power and admirable providence over all is to be ascrib'd to him For thus we read Deut. 32.6 Is not he thy Father who bears thee who made and created thee And elsewhere Have we not all one Father Has not one God created us But much more commonly XI God the Father of Christ in a special manner Rom. 8.15 1 Joh. 3.1 Rom. 8.17 Heb. 1.21 and by a kind of peculiar name especially in the books of the new Testament God is called the Father of Christians who have not receiv'd the spirit of bondage to fear but the spirit of adoption to be the sons of God by whom they cry Abba Father For such love has the Father bestow'd upon us that we shou'd be call'd the sons of God and be so But if we be sons then heirs heirs indeed of God and joynt-heirs with Christ who is the first begotten among many brethren and is not asham'd to call us brethren Whether therefore you regard the common reason of creation and providence or that special one of adoption rightly do the faithful profess that they believ God to be a Father But besides those notions we have already explain'd the Curates shou'd teach that at the hearing the name Father the mind is to mount up to higher mysteries For that which is hid and shut up in that inaccessible light where God dwells and which humane reason and understanding cou'd never attain to nor so much as suspect That the divine oracles under this name Father begin to unfold to us For this name shews us XII The name Father shews a plurality of persons That in the being of God not one Person only but a distinction of Persons is to be believ'd For there are three Persons in one God-head The Person of the Father who is begotten of none Of the Son who was begotten of the Father before all worlds Of the Holy Ghost who from all eternity also proceeds from the Father and the Son But the Father in this substance of the Godhead is the first Person who together with his only begotten Son and holy Spirit is one God and one Lord not in the singularity of one person but in the Trinity of one substance But now these three Persons are to be understood as distinct only in their proprieties for it would be a great wickedness but to imagine that there is any thing unlike or unequal in them For the Father is not begotten The Son is begotten of the Father The holy Ghost proceeds from them both And thus we confess that the three Persons have the same being and the same substance So that in the confession of the true and eternal Godhead we do holily and religiously worship both a propriety in the Persons an unity in the essence and equality in the Trinity For when we say that the Person of the Father is First XIII How the First person is a Father it it not so to be understood as if we thought any thing to be first or last greater or less in the Trinity Far be it from all the faithful to think so impiously since Christian Religion teaches that the same Eternity the same Majesty and Glory is alike in all the three Persons But we truly and confidently affirm That the Father forasmuch as he is the beginning without beginning is the first Person which as it is very distinct by the propriety of Father so is it suitable to this one Person chiefly for this reason Because he begat the Son from all eternity For it is plainly signifi'd to us That he always was both God and Father together whensoever in this Confession we pronounce these names together of God and Father But because we cannot be either more dangerously busi'd XIV That we should not too nicely search into the Trinity or more miserably wander in the search or notion of any thing than of this point which is of all others the most profound and difficult the Curats ought to teach That the terms by which this mystery is signifi'd and which are proper both to the Essence and Persons are religiously to be retain'd and let the Faithful understand that there is both Unity in the Essence and distinction in the Persons But that they ought not more narrowly to pry into these things Prov. 25.27 always bearing in mind that saying He that is a searcher of Majesty shall be oppress'd with the glory of it For this which our Faith assures us of ought to satisfie us that thus we are taught of God whose Oracles not to give credit to wou'd be the highest folly and misery in the world Go says he and teach all
nations Matt. 28 19. baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost Again There are three which bear record in Heav'n 1 Joh. 5.7 the Father the Word and the holy Spirit and these three are one Yet let him diligently pray and beseech God and the Father who made all things of nothing and sweetly orders all things who gave us power to become the sons of God who has reveal'd this mystery of the Trinity to the soul of man let him I say who by the gift of God believs these things pray without ceasing that being at last receiv'd into everlasting Tabernacles he may be found worthy to see what the fruitfulness of God the Father is whereby beholding and understanding himself he cou'd beget a Son like and equal to himself And how of two the very same and an equal love of Charity which is the Holy Spirit proceeding from the Father and the Son knits together both the Begetter and the Begotten each to other with an eternal and indissoluble Band. And thus these is but one Essence and yet a perfect distinction of the Three Persons of the divine Trinity Almighty The Holy Scripture is us'd to express that supream Power and infinite Majesty of God by many names XV. Why gloriouâ—l p theâ—â— are given God to shew with how great religion and devotion his most holy name is to be worshipp'd but chiefly let the Curat teach that An Almighty Power is most commonly attributed to him For so he says of himself I am the Lord Almighty Again Gen. 17.1 when Jacob sent his sons to Joseph Gen. 43.14 he thus prays for them Now God Almighty give you favour before the man It is also written in the Revelations Rev. 1.8.16.5 The Lord God Almighty who was and is and is to come and elsewhere The great day is call'd the day of the Almighty God Sometimes also it is us'd to signifie the same thing in many words Pertinent to this place is that which is written Act. 2.20 Numb 11.23 â—â—nd 12.8 There is no word impossible with God Is the hand of the Lord weakend Thou canst doâ— whatsoever thou wilt There are many other expressions of the like kind In all which various forms of speech any one may easily perceiv the same to be understood which is comprehended in this single word Almighty Now by this Name of God we plainly perceiv XVI What the word Almighty signifies that there is nothing nay that we cannot so much as conceiv any thing in our mind or thought which God cannot bring to pass For he has power to do not those things only which fall under our apprehension tho they indeed are very great to wit to reduce all things into nothing and presently out of nothing again to make many worlds But he has power to do many mightier things than these and which our weak minds and understandings cannot conceive And yet tho God can do all things yet he cannot lye deceiv be deceiv'd or sin or be ignorant at all or perish for such things belong only to a Nature or Being whose actions are imperfect but we say God cannot do these things because his actions are always most perfect because to be able to do these things is a sign of weakness and not of that supreme and unlimited Power which God has We therefore so believ God to be Almighty that we abhor to think or imagine any thing of him which is not most agreeable to the most perfect Being The Curate may shew it was well and wisely done to omit other names of God in the Creed XVII Why in the Creed God is offerd to be believed Almighty and only to offer this one to us to believ For when we acknowledg God to be Almighty we must needs confess that he knows all things and that all things are subject to his Rule and Government And when we doubt not in the least of his Ability to do all things it must needs follow that we must allow all those other things which if he shou'd not have we cannot understand how he is Almighty Besides there is nothing so powerful to strengthen our Faith and Hope as to have this always settl'd in our mind that there is nothing which God cannot do For whatsoever we ought to believ tho it be great tho it be wonderful tho it exceeds the Order and Measure of things yet humane Reason easily and without any doubting yields and assents to it when once it owns that God is Almighty Yea rather by how much the greater those things are which the Oracles of God teach by so much the more readily does it account them to be believ'd And if any great good thing be promis'd and expected the mind is not discourag'd altho the thing it desires were too great But it chears and comforts it self often calling to remembrance that there is nothing which Almighty God cannot do With this Faith therefore we shou'd especially fortifie our selves XVIII The profitableness of Faith in God Almighty either when we are requir'd to do some wonderful works for the use and profit of our Neighbours or when we would beg any thing of God The one our Lord himself has taught us when reproving the Apostles for unbelief Matt. 17.20 he said If ye had Faith as a grain of Mustard-seed ye might say to this Mountain remove from hence to another place and it shall remove and nothing shall be impossible to you But of the other S. James testifies Jam. 1.6 7. Let him says he ask in Faith nothing doubting For he that doubts is like a Wave of the Sea which is mov'd and carry'd about with the Wind let not that Man therefore think that he shall receiv any thing of the Lord. This Faith does moreover afford us many profits and advantages It first teaches us all humility and lowliness of mind 1 Pet 5.6 for so says the Prince of Apostles Be ye humbl'd under the Mighty hand of God It also teaches us not to fear where no fear is but to fear that One God in whose power both we and all that belongs to us is Luc. 12.5 for so says our Saviour I will shew you whom ye shall fear Fear ye him who after he has kill'd has power to cast into Hell This Faith serves us also both to know and celebrate the infinite benefits of God towards us for he that does but think that God is Almighty cannot be so ungrateful as not oft'n to cry out Luc. â— 49 He that is Mighty has done great things for me But now when in this Article we call the Father Almighty XIX In the Trinity there are not three Almight s. let no one be so far deceiv'd as to think that we so ascribe that name to him as tho it belong'd not to the Son and Holy Ghost also For as we say The Father is God the Son is
God and the Holy Ghost is God and yet they are not Three Gods but One God So we confess that the Father Son and Holy Ghost are equally Almighty and yet that there are not Three Almighties but One Almighty But as for a kind of special reason we call the Father because he is the Fountain of all beginning by this name and as we attribute to the Son who is the eternal Word of the Father Wisdom so we ascribe Goodness to the Holy Ghost because he is the Love of them Both Altho according to the Rule of the Catholic Faith these and such like names may well be given in common to all the three Persons Maker of Heav'n and Earth How necessary it is to instruct the Faithful about Gods Almighty Power will plainly appear from what is now to be spoken of the Creation of all things For the miracle of so great a work is more easie to be believ'd XX. Out of what how and when God made the World because there is no room left to doubt of the Infinite Power of the Creator For God made not the world out of any matter but created it out of Nothing and that not throw any powerful constraint or necessity but purely of his own free will and accord Nor was there any other cause which mov'd him to this work of Creation but only that he might impart his own goodness to those things which shou'd be made by him For the Nature or Being of God being most perfectly happy in it self stood not in need of any thing As David confesses Ps â—â— I said to the Lord Thou art my God for thou hast no need of my Goods Now as being led by his own goodness he did whatsoever he pleas'd So when he made all things he had no Form or Pattern which was without himself to go by but because in his divine Wisdom was contein'd the Pattern of all things this Pattern I say the great Creator beholding in himself and imitating as it were by his supream Wisdom and Infinite Power which are proper to him alone he produc'd the whole universe of things in the beginning For he spake the Word and they were made Ps 148.5 he commanded and they were created But then under the Name of Heav'n and Earth must be understood whatsoever the whole Heaven and Earth conteins For besides the Heav'ns which the Prophet calls the work of his Fingers Ps 8.3 He added moreover over the brightness of the Sun and of the Moon and the furniture of the other Stars and appointed them to be for signs and for seasons and for days and for years and has so dispos'd the heavenly Orbs in a certain and constant course that there is nothing can seem more swift in their perpetual running round and yet nothing can be more certain and regular than their motion Furthermore The Angels created and in what state he created out of nothing the Spiritual Nature and innumerable Angels to serv and wait upon him and these he adorned and beautifi'd with the admirable gift of his Grace and Power For seeing it is written in Holy Scripture Joh. 8. That the Devil kept not his first estate it is plain that he and the rest of the fallen Angels in the beginning and at their creation were endu'd with his Grace of whom S. Augustin writes thus He created the Angels Aug lib. 12. de Civit. Dei c. 9. with a good will that is with a pure Love whereby they cleav'd close to him at once giving them Being and bestowing Grace on them Whence it is that we can never believ the Angels themselves to have bin holy without a good will i. e. without the Love of God But then as concerning their Knowledge we have this Testimony in the holy Scripture 2 Reg. 14 20 Thou O my Lord the King art wise having Wisdom as an Angel of God to know all things on the Earth Lastly Holy David ascribes Power to them in these Words Ps â—â—2 29 Mighty in Power fulfilling his Word and for this Reason they are often call'd in Holy Scripture the Powers and the Hosts of the Lord. But altho they were thus adorn'd with all celestial Gifts yet many of them who fell from God their Creator and Father were thrown down from those most glorious Mansions and shut up in the dismal Dugeons and Prisons of the Earth there to suffer ever lasting Punishment for their Pride Of whom the Prince of the Apostles writes in this manner 2 Pet. 2.4 He spar'd not the Angels that sinn'd but casting them down headlong to Hell he deliver'd them to be there tormented and to be resâ—rv'd for the Judgment God also by his Word commanded that the Foundation of the Earth should be made fast XXI The Earth established and adorned Ps 103.5.9 and to stand in the middle of the World causing the Mountains to rise up and the Fields and Valleys to sink down to the places which he had appointed for them and that the Waters shou'd not overflow the Earth he appointed them their bounds which they may not pass nor turn again to cover the Earth And then he not only adorn'd and cloth'd it with Trees and all the various kinds of Herbs and Flowers but he replenish'd it with all kinds of living Creatures even as before he had fill'd the Air and Waters Lastly XXII How Man was qualified in the Creation He form'd Man who was so made and constituted of the Slime of the Earth that he was immortal and impassible yet not by the strength of Nature but by the divine Bounty But then as to his Soul he form'd him after his own Image and likeness and gave him a Freedom of Will and so temperd all the Motions and Appetites of his Mind in him that they shou'd never disobey the government of his Reason He added also the admirable Gift of Original Righteousness and gave him Rule over all the other Creatures Which things it will be very easie for the Curates to learn out of the sacred History of Genesis for the instruction of the Faithful These things therefore we are to know concerning the Creation of all things XXIII God the Creator of all Psal 88. â—â— of Heav'n and Earth all which the Prophet has briefly comprehended in these Words The Heav'ns are thine the Earth also is thine thou hast laid the foundations of the World and all that is therein But the Fathers of the Council of Nice have much more briefly signifi'd the same by those two Words added in their Creed Of all things Visible and Invisible For whatsoever things have Being in the World or were created by God either fall under Sense and are call'd Visible or else we may conceiv them with the Mind or Understanding and these are signifi'd by the Word Invisible Nor may we believ that God so created and made all things XXIV God the Preserver and Governour of all
persevere And altho both good and bad Men are within the limits of this Kingdom and consequently all Men do belong to it yet those chiefly and above the rest experience the most excellent Goodness and Bounty of our King who lead their life innocently and uprightly according to his Laws Not that this Kingdom came to him by any humane Birth-right or Inheritance tho he came of the stock of the noblest Kings But he was a King in this respect Because God bestow'd upon that Man whatsoever Power Excellency and Dignity the nature of Man was capable of To him therefore God deliver'd the government of the World and to him he subjected all things He has already begun his reign but in the day of Judgment he shall enjoy it fully and perfectly His only Son In these Words are yet higher Mysteries propos'd to the Belief and Contemplation of the Faithful concerning Jesus XIII Christ the Son of God and true God to wit that he is the Son of God and true God as the Father himself is who begat him from all Eternity We moreover do confess him to be the Second person of the Trinity and in all respects equal to the other two For there ought nothing to be no nor so much as phanci'd in the mind to be any thing unequal or unlike in the divine Persons since we acknowledg that they have only one Being one Will one Power This is plain from many Oracles of Holy Scripture but especially that Testimony of S. John does exceeding plainly shew it 1 Joh. 1.1 In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and the Word was God But when we hear that Jesus is the Son of God we ought not to imagine any earthly or mortal thing of his Birth XIV The eternal Generation of Christ ineffable But we ought constantly to believ and with the greatest devotion and affection of mind to honour that Birth whereby the Father from all Eternity begat the Son which to comprehend by Reason or perfectly to understand we can by no means do it But as amaz'd at the wonderfulness of the Mystery we ought with the Prophet to say Who can declare his Generation This therefore we ought to believ Isay 53.8 That the Son is of the same Nature of the same Power and Wisdom with the Father as we confess more largely in the Nicene Creed For it says And in Jesus Christ his only begott'n Son begott'n of the Father before all Worlds God of God Light of Light very God of very God begott'n not made being of one substance with the Father by whom all things were made But of all those things which are made use of as Similitudes to shew the manner and way of his Eternal Generation XV. A similitude that seems to come neerest the matter which is taken from the Thought of our mind wherefore S. John calls the Son his Word 1 Joh. 1. For as our mind after a sort understanding it self phancies its own Image which Divines call Word so God so far as humane things may be compar'd with divine understanding himself begets his eternal Word altho it is better to contemplate what Faith proposes and with a sincere Heart to believ and confess that Jesus Christ is true God and true Man begotten indeed as God of the Father before all Ages and Generations but as Man born in time of his Mother the Virgin Mary And tho we acknowledg his Twofold Nativity XVI Christ one person the only Son of his Father yet we believ him to be but One Son For it is One Person only in whom the Divine and Humane Nature meet together And as to his Divine Generation he has no Brethren or fellow Heirs he being the only Son of his Father but we Men the Potters-Clay and the work of his Hands But if we consider his Humane Generations he not only calls many by the name of Brethren Rom. 8.17 he uses them as Brethren That they together with him may obtain the glory of his Fathers Inheritance who by Faith have accepted Christ as their Lord and do in truth shew forth their Faith which they profess in his name by works of Charity Wherefore he is call'd by the Apostle The first begott'n among many Brethren Our Lord. Many are the things which in Holy Scripture are spok'n concerning our Savior XVII Why divers Epithets given to Christ whereof some as appears plainly agree to him as he is God Others as he is Man For he has different Properties according to his different Natures We therefore truly say That Christ is Almighty Eternal Infinite and this he has from his Divine Nature Agen we say of him That he suffer'd was dead and rose again and these things no one doubts but that they are agreeable to the Nature of Men. But besides these there are some things agreeable to both Natures as in this place where we say our Lord. If therefore this name be suitable to both Natures we may well surely call him our Lord. For as he is eternal God XVIII Why Christ is called our Lord. as the Father so also is he equally Lord and Father of all things And as he is not One and the Father Another God but One and the self same God so also is not he One Lord and the Father Another Lord but both One Lord. But rightly also for many reasons as he is Man is he call'd our Lord. And first because he is our Redeemer and has deliver'd us from our sins has he rightly got this power both to be and to be call'd our Lord. For so the Apostle teaches He humbl'd himself and became obedient to death Phil. 2.7 even the death of the Cross for which reason God has highly exalted him and giv'n him a name which is above every name that at the name of Jesus every Knee should bow V. 10. of things in Heav'n and things in Earth and things under the Earth and that every Tongue shou'd confess that Jesus Christ is in the glory of God the Father And after his Resurrection he says of himself Matt. 28.18 All Power is giv'n to me in Heav'n and in Earth For this other Reason also he is call'd Lord because in this one Person the two Natures Divine and Humane are joyn'd together For by this wonderful conjunction he merited to be made our Lord and Lord of all things that were created altho he had not dy'd for us but especially of the Faithful who obey and serve him with the utmost intention of Mind What remains therefore but that the Curate for this Reason perswade his faithful people to consider That it is most just that above all men in the World we who have our very name of him and are call'd Christians and cannot be ignorant what great Benefits he has bestow'd on us and this especially that by his Grace We know all these things by Faith It is most just
Apostle us'd Eph. 5.2 when he said Christ lov'd us and gave himself a Sacrifice and oblation for us to God for a sweet-smelling Savor Furthermore this is the Oblation whereof we read in the Prince of Apostles 1 Pet. 1.18.19 Ye were not redeem'd with corruptible things as Silver and Gold from your vain conversation of the Tradition of your Fathers but with the precious Blood of Crist as of a Lamb without spot or blemish And the Apostle teaches us Gal. 3.13 That Christ was made a Curse for us that he might redeem us from the curse of the Law But besides these immense Benefits XXVI In Christs Passion are examples of all Vertues we have this very great one over and above that in this only Passion we have the most Glorious Patterns of all Vertues For he shew'd forth his Patience Humility the most profound Love Charity Meekness and Obedience and most unshaken Constancy and Resolution of Mind not only in suffering Injuries for Righteousness or Justice sake but also even in Death it self and that in such a manner as we can truly say That our Savior in the very height of his Sufferings did most lively express in himself all those Rules and Precepts of Life which throw all the time of his Preaching he taught by Words And this shall suffice to have bin spoken briefly of the most saving Death and Passion of Christ our Lord. And wou'd God these Mysteries were seriously impress'd upon our Souls and Hearts and that we wou'd learn to suffer to dye and to be bury'd together with our Lord that then every spot of Sin being wip'd away and rising with him to newness of Life by his Mercy we may be found worthy to be made partakers of his Kingdom of Heav'n and Glory ARTICLE V. HE descended into Hell the third Day He rose again from the Dead It is of very great use to know the glory of the Burial of our Lord Jesus Christ I. 〈◊〉 very useful o undeâ—â—tâ—â—â— this Article of which we have spoken last But it more concerns the Faithful to know the glorious Triumphs he bore away by conquering the Devil and spoiling the Powers of Hell Of which and also of the Resurection we are now to speak Which Point altho it may well be handl'd distinctly and by it self yet we following the Authority of the Holy Fathers have thought fit to joyn it with that of his descent into Hell In the first part therefore this is propos'd to our Belief II. What is propes'd in the first Part. That Christ being now dead his Soul went down to Hell and there continu'd so long as his Body was in the Sepulchre But in these words we also confess That the very same person of Christ at the same time was both with the Spirits below and also lay in the Sepulchre Which when we say no one ought to wonder because as we have often said before That though his Soul departed from his Body yet his Divinity was never separated either from his Soul or his Body But because it may bring much light to the Explication of this Article III. The various signification of Hell if the Curat teach what in this place is to be understood by the Word Hell It is necessary to admonish That in this place by Hell is not meant the Sepulchre as some no less impiously than unskilfully have thought for by the former Article we are taught That Christ our Lord was bury'd neither was there any Reason why in the Creed the same thing shou'd by the Holy Apostles be repeated in another and a more obscure form of Speech But the Word Hell signifies those hidd'n Receptacles wherein the Souls are kept IV. The First The Receptacle of the damn'd Phil. 2.10 which have not attain'd to the Blessedness of Heav'n For so the Holy Scriptures use this Word in many places For thus we read in the Apostle At the name of Jesus every Knee shall bow of those in Heav'n of those in Earth and those under the Earth And in the Acts of the Apostles S. Peter testifies Act 2.24 That Christ the Lord was risen again having loos'd the Pains of Hell Nor are all those Receptacles of one and the same kind For there is that worst and most dismal place of all where the Souls of the damn'd together with the unclean Spirits shall be tormented for ever and that with unquenchable Fire which is call'd the Bottomles-Pit and by its own proper signification Hell There is besides V. The Fire of Purgatory The Fire of Purgatory wherein the Souls of the Pious for a certain determin'd time are cleans'd by Sufferings that so the entrance to the Heav'nly Country may be laid open into which no polluted thing can be admitted And of the truth of this Doctrin Apoc. 21 27. Con. Trent Sess 25. which the Holy Councils declare to be confirm'd both by Testimonies of Scripture and by Apostolic Tradition the Curat shall discourse and argue by so much the more industriously and frequently because we are fall'n upon those times wherein Men will not endure Sound Doctrin Lastly VI. Limbus where the Souls of the Father were The third kind of Receptacle is that wherein the Souls of the Saints were receiv'd before the coming of Christ our Lord and there being refresh'd with the bless'd hope of Redemption and free from all sense of Pain enjoy'd a peaceable Habitation The Souls therefore of these Pious Persons who in the bosome of Abraham expected the Savior Christ our Lord descending to Hell deliver'd Nor are we to think that he so descended to Hell VII Christ's Soul truly went down to Hell as that only his Influence and Vertue and not also his Soul went thither But we are verily to believ That his very Soul indeed and in presence descended to Hell Ps 15.10 of which there is this most certain Testimony of David Thou shall not leave my Soul is Hell But tho Christ went down to Hell yet this was no damage to his Supreme Power nor was the Splendor of his Holiness stain'd in the least seeing that by thus doing it rather was most evidently prov'd that all those things are most true which are celebrated concerning his Holiness and that he is the very Son of God as he had before made appear by so many prodigious Miracles And this we may easily perceiv VIII Two differences betwixt Christ's and the damned's going to Hell if we but consider the Causes why Christ and other Men came into those places For all others went thither as Captives but he as free among the Dead and Conquerer to Master the Devils by whom they were there kept shut up and imprison'd by reason of sin Furthermore All others who descended thither partly were tormented with most bitter pains and partly tho they wanted all other sense of sorrow yet being depriv'd of the sight of God and with-held in the Hope only of
Bliss and Glory which they waited for they were in a kind of Torment But Christ our Lord descended not to suffer any more but to free the Saints and Righteous Men from the Misery and Trouble of that Imprisonment and to bestow upon them the Fruits of his Passion That therefore he went down to Hell was no lessening of his supream Dignity and Power These things being explain'd IX Why Christ went down to Hell it must be taught that Christ our Lord went down to Hell that after he had spoil'd the Devils he might lead those Holy Fathers and other pious persons being now freed from Prison with him to Heav'n which wonderfully and gloriously he has accomplish'd For immediatly the sight of him gave transcendant Light to the Captiv's and fill'd their souls with immense joy and gladness on whom he also bestow'd that most desir'd Bliss which consists in the Vision of God which done it is manifest what it was he promis'd the Thief in these words Luc. 23.43 This day thou shalt be with me in Paradice But of this deliverance of the Godly the Prophet Osee so long before propheci'd in this manner O death I will be thy death O Hell I will be thy destruction The Prophet Zachary signifi'd the same thing when he said Thou also by the blood of thy Testament hast sent them that are bound out of the lake wherein there is no water Lastly the same thing the Apostle expresses in these words Col. 2.15 in taking the spoils of principalities and powers he made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in himself But that we may understand the force of this mystery the better X. Who are sav'd by the benefit of Christs Passion we ought often to call to remembrance that devout men not only who were born after the coming of our Lord but those who after Adam were before him or who hereafter shall be to the end of the World have and shall attain Salvation by the benefit of his Passion Wherefore before he dy'd and rose again the Gates of Heav'n were never open to any but the Souls of the Godly when they departed this life were either carry'd into Abraham's Bosome or as now it fares with them who have somewhat to be purg'd or satisfi'd were cleans'd by the fire of Purgatory There is besides XI Another Reason of Christ's going down to Hell Phil. 2.10 another Reason why Christ our Lord went down to Hell namely that he might there shew his Might and Power as he had done in Heav'n and Earth and that as every knee both of things in Heav'n and things in Earth bow'd at the name of him so also of things below and under the Earth At consideration whereof who is there who admires not and even stands not amaz'd at the immense bounty of God towards mankind who was willing not only to undergo the most bitter Death for us but also to go down to the very lowest parts of the Earth that he might carry with him the Souls so very dear to him which he thence victoriously bore away to bliss and happiness Now follows the other part of the Article XII The other Part of the Article concerning the Resurrection 2 Tim. 2.8 in explaining whereof how painful the Curat ought to be appears by those words of the Apostle Remember that the Lord Jesus Christ arose again from the dead For what he commanded Timothy it is not to be doubted but that it is also commanded to all others that have the Cure of Souls And this is the meaning of the Article After that Christ our Lord had giv'n up the Ghost on the Cross upon Friday at the ninth hour of the day and the same day at Even he was bury'd by his Disciples who by leav of Pilate the President laid the body of our Lord when they had tak'n it down from the Cross into a new Tomb in a Garden near at hand the third day after his death which was the Lords day early in the morning his soul was again join'd to his body and so he who was dead those three days arose again and return'd to life out of which he departed by death but by the word Resurrection we are not to understand only that Christ was rais'd from the dead which was a thing common to many others but that he rose again by his own power and vertue which was a singular thing and proper to Him alone For it is contrary to Nature XIV No man can naturally rise again from the dead 2 Cor. 13.4 nor was it even granted to any man to be able by his own power to rais'e himself from death to life but this belongs to the supream power of God only as we learn from those words of the Apostle Altho he was crucifi'd throw weakness yet he liv's by the power of God which seeing it was never separated from Christ's Body in the Sepulchre nor from his Soul when it went down into Hell his Divine Power was both in his Body so that it cou'd be joyn'd again to his Soul and in his Soul so that it cou'd again be brought back to his Body so that by his own power he might revive and rise again from the dead And this thing XV. The Resurrection soretold Psa 97.2 David being full of the Spirit of God foretold in these words His right hand and his Holy arm hath gott'n himself the victory And the Lord himself by the divine testimony of his own mouth has confirm'd it I lay down my life and I will take it up again Joh. 10.17 and I have power to lay it down and I have power to take it up again And also to the Jews for confirmation of his doctrin he said Joh. 2.19 Dissolve this temple and in three days I will raise it up again Which tho they indeed understood of that Temple magnificently built of Stones yet he as is declar'd in the same place by the words of Scripture Act. 1.24 spake of the Temple of his Body Now although we sometimes read in Scripture that Christ our Lord was raised by the Father this is to be understood of Christ as Man ev'n as those things again relate to himself as God whereby is signifi'd that he rose again by his own Power And this also belongs specially to Christ XVI Christ first rose from the dead Apoc. 1.5 1 Cor. 15.20 that He was the First who enjoy'd this divine benefit of the Resurrection For in Scripture he is called the First begotten among the dead and the First begotten of the dead And as the Apostle has it Christ arose again from the dead being the First-fruits of them that sleep for verily by Man came death and by Man came the Resurrection of the dead and as in Adam all dye so in Christ shall all be made alive but every one in his own order Christ the First fruits and afterwards those that are Christ's Which
whom thou hast given me should be where I am And then This also Third as a very great benefit we have obtain'd that he has drawn up our love to Heav'n and inflam'd us with his Divine Spirit For most true is that saying Mat. 6.21 There our Heart is where our Treasure is And indeed if Christ our Lord were dwelling on the Earth all our thoughts wou'd be fix'd upon the face and acquaintance of the Man and we shou'd behold him only as Man who bestow'd so great benefits upon us and we shou'd affect him only with a kind of earthly Good Will But now being gone up into Heav'n he has render'd our Love Spiritual and makes us to love and reverence him as God whom we now consider as absent And this we understand partly by the Example of the Apostles Joh. 19.7 with whom while our Lord was present they seem'd to judge of him in a manner according to Human Sense And partly it is confirm'd by the testimony of our Lord himself when he says It is expedient for you that I go away For that imperfect Love wherewith they lov'd Jesus Christ when present with them was to be perfected by Divine Love and that by the coming of the Holy Ghost Wherefore he presently adds For if I go not away the Paraclet or Comforter will not come to you To this may be added Fourth that he has inlarg'd his House Eph. 4.22 i.e. his Church in the earth which was to be govern'd by the power and guidance of the Holy Spirit and he left Peter the Prince of Apostles the chief Pastor and Prelate of the whole Church among Men and then he gave some Apostles some Prophets some Evangelists some Pastors and Teachers and so sitting at the Right Hand of his Father he always bestows divers gifts upon divers persons for the Apostle testifies Eph. 5.7 That to every one of us is giv'n grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ But lastly Fifth The Faithful are to believe the same thing also concerning Christ's Ascension which we taught before concerning the mystery of his Death and Resurrection for tho we owe our Salvation and Redemption to the Passion of Christ who by his own Merit open'd to the Just an entrance to Heav'n yet his Ascension is not only propos'd to us as an example whereby we learn to look up on high and ascend up into Heav'n in Spirit but it has giv'n us Divine Power whereby we are enabl'd to do it ARTICLE VII FRom thence he shall come to judge the quick and the Dead There are three of excellent Offices and Functions which our Lord Jesus Christ has for the adorning and illustrating of his Church I. The Three Offices of Christ Of Redemption Patronage or Defence and Judgment But whereas from the former Articles it is manifest that he has redeem'd mankind by his Passion and Death and that he has undertak'n sorever to defend and patronize our cause by his Ascension into Heav'n it remains that in this Article we declare his Judgment The reason and force of which Article is this II. What we must believe concâ—â—â—nig the last judgment That in the last day Christ our Lord will judge all mankind For the Holy Scriptures testifie that there are Two comings of Christ The One when for our salvation he took flesh and was made Man in the Womb of the Virgin The Other when he shall come to judge all men at the end of the World This Coming of his in Holy Scripture is call'd The Day of the Lord whereof the Apostle speaks 1 Thes 5.2 The day of the Lord so comes as a Thief in the night Maâ— 24.20 and our Saviour himself Maâ— 23.32 But of that Day and Hour no man knows 1 Cor. 5.10 Concerning which last judgment the authority of the Apostle is sufficient We must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ that every one may give an account of what he has done in the body whether good or evil For the Holy Scripture is full of testimonies which the Curat may find scatter'd up and down not only for proof of this matter but to lay before the eyes of the Faithful that as from the begining of the World that Day of the Lord wherein he put on Human Flesh was always much longed for of all because in that Mystery they had the hope of their deliverance plac'd So from thence forth after the Death of the Son of God and his Ascension into Heav'n we might most earnestly desire that Other Day of the Lord waiting for that bless'd Hope and the coming of the Glory of the great God But for the explication of this matter the Curat shall observe and teach that there are Two times wherein every one must needs come in presnce before the Lord and give an account of all his particular Thoughts Actions and Words and must abide the present Sentence of the Judge The First is when every one of us goes out of this life for immediately he is placed before the Judgment-seat of God and there is a most just examination made of all things whatsoever he ever did spake or thought and this is call'd The Private Judgment But The Other is when in one day and in one place All men shall stand together before the Seat of Judgment that in the sight and hearing of all men of all ages every one may know what is judg'd and decree'd concerning himse lf The very Pronouncing of which Sentence to Ungodly and Wicked men will not be the least part of their punishments and torments And on the other side the Godly and the Just will from thence receive no small Reward and Profit when it shall truly appear what kind of persons every one of them was in this life And this is call'd the General Judgment Concerning which it must needs be shew'd what the Cause is V. Why a General Judgment to come why besides the Private Judgment concerning every one in particular there will also be held another Judgment concerning all men in general For since First Cause even when men are dead they sometimes leave behind them some surviving persons to imitate them as Children to imitate Parents Dependents and Scholars who are lovers and favourers of their Examples Discourses Actions whereby it must needs come to pass that the rewards and punishments of the dead shall be increas'd and whereas this either Advantage or Calamity which belongs to so very many cannot have an end before the coming of the last day of the World It was but meet that there should be a perfect examination of this General Account of good and evil Words and Actions And this could not be done except at one General Judgment of all men And besides The Second forasmuch as the Fame of the Godly is often times unjustly wounded and the wicked commended as innocent the justice of God requir'd that the
truly call'd Spirit that gives Life or quick'ning Spirit And now what follows VII How the Holy Ghost proceeds from the Father and the Son Who proceeds from the Father and the Son the Faithful are to be taught That the Holy Ghost by eternal procession proceeds from the Father and the Son as from One Principle For this the Rule of the Church from which a Christian may not wander proposes to us to believe and it is confirm'd by the authority of Holy Scripture and Councils For Christ our Lord speaking of the Holy Ghost said Joh. 16.14 He shall glorifie me because he shall receive of mine This same thing is gather'd hence that in Holy Scripture the Holy Spirit is sometimes call'd the Spirit of Christ sometimes the Spirit of the Father One while he is said to be sent by the Father another while by the Son that it may be plainly signify'd that he does equally proceed from the Father Rom. 8.9 and the Son He that has not the Spirit of Christ Gal. 4.6 says S. Paul he is none of his And the same he calls the Spirit of Christ when he says to the Galatians God has sent the Spirit of his Son into your Hearts crying Abba Father In S. Matthew he is call'd the Spirit of the Father Mat. 10.20 It is not ye that speak but the Spirit of your Father Joh. 15.25 And our Lord at his Supper said the Paraclet or Comforter whom I will send to you even the Spirit of Truth which proceeds from the Father he shall bear witness of me And elsewhere That the same Holy Ghost shou'd be sent from the Father Joh. 14.21 he affirms in these words Whom the Father will send in my name From whence when we understand the Procession of the Holy Ghost it is plain That the same Holy Ghost proceeds from Both. And these are the things which must be taught concerning the Person of the Holy Ghost It is needful moreover to teach VIII Of the Attributes of the Holy Ghost that there are certain wonderful Effects and some bountiful Gifts of the Holy Ghost which are said to spring and flow front him as from the everlasting Fountain of Good For tho the works of the most Holy Trinity which are done extrinsically are common to the Three Persons yet many of them are ascrib'd as proper to the Holy Ghost that we may know that they come to us of the immense Love of God For seeing that the Holy Ghost proceeds from the Divine Will as being inflam'd with Love it may be perceiv'd That those Effects which are properly referr'd to the Holy Ghost do spring from the exceeding Love of God towards us Wherefore IX Why the Holy Ghost is call'd a Gift hence it follows That the Holy Ghost is call'd a Gift For by the word Gift is signify'd that which is kindly and freely given without any hope of Reward And then whatsoever good things or benefits are bestow'd on us from God for what have we as the Apostle says 1 Cor. 4.7 which we have not receiv'd of God those things we ought with a pious and thankful Heart to acknowledg were given us by the grant and gift of the Holy Ghost But there are other effects of his For to omit the Creation of the World and the Propagation and Government of created things of which we have made mention in the First Article it was a little before shew'd That the giving of Life is properly attributed to the Holy Ghost and it is so confirm'd by the Testimony of Ezekiel Ezek. 31.6 I will give you Spirit says he and ye shall live And yet the Prophet reckons up the principal Effects of the Holy Ghost X. The Gifts of the Holy Ghost Isa 11.3 Aug. lib. 15. de Trin. c. 18 19. and those which are most especially proper to him The Spirit of Wisdom and Vnderstanding the Spirit of Counsel and Fortitude the Spirit of Knowledge and Piety and the Spirit of the Fear of the Lord. Sometimes also the name of the Holy Ghost is given to those things which are call'd the Gifts of the Holy Ghost Wherefore wisely does S. Austin admonish us to observe when in Holy Scripture there is mention made of this word Holy Spirit that we may discern whether it signifies the Third Person of the Trinity or his Effects and Operations For these two are to he distinguish'd with the same difference wherewith we believe also that the Creator differs from the things he created And these things are by so much the more diligently to be explain'd because from these Gifts of the Holy Ghost we draw Rules of Christian Life and may know whether the Holy Ghost be in us But above all other his bountiful Gifts XI Justifying Grace the Gift of the Holy Ghost that Grace is to be valued which justifies us and signs us with the Holy Spirit of Promise which is the Earnest of our Inheritance for this joyns our Mind to God in the most strict bond of Love whence it comes to pass That being inflam'd with the most ardent study of Piety we begin a new Life and being made partakers of the Divine Nature we are call'd and truly are the Children of God ARTICLE IX J Believe the Holy Catholic Church With how great diligence the Pastors ought to take care to explain the truth of this Ninth Article to the Faithful I. Why this Article is diligently to be explain'd S Aug. in Ps 30. v. 15. it may easily be understood if two things chiefly be consider'd For first as S. Austin witnesses The Prophets have spoken more plainly and openly of the Church than of Christ forasmuch as they foresaw That many more might err and be deceiv'd in this point than in the Mystery of the Incarnation Nor will there be wanting wicked Men who after the imitation of the Ape which fancies it self a Man wou'd profess that they are Catholics and no less wickedly than proudly would affirm the Catholic Church to be only with them And then he who has this Truth settled in a sound Mind shall easily avoid the horrible danger of Heresie For not every one II. Who is truly to be call'd a Heretick so soon as he has err'd in Faith is to be call'd a Heretic But he who neglecting the Authority of the Church stiffly defends his impious Opinions Since therefore it cannot be that any one can defile himself with the Plague of Heresie if he believe those things which in this Article are propos'd to be believ'd let the Pastors be very careful That the Faithful knowing this Mystery and being fortify'd against the Wiles of the Adversary persevere in the Truth of the Faith Now This Article depends upon the Truth of the Former Note Because seeing it has been already shew'd That the Holy Ghost is the Fountain and Giver of all Holiness we now confess That it is He who bestows Holiness on the church
call to mind how he has by solemn promise oblig'd himself to God when he was initiated in Baptism and will also consider with himself whether in his Life and Conversation he has behav'd himself in such a manner as the very Profession of Christianity obliges and undertakes That therefore what is to be taught III. What the Name Batism signifies Eight kinds of Baptism See Damass lib. 4. de fide Orthod 10 might be made the more intelligible it must be declar'd what the Nature and Substance of Baptism is after that the signification of the word Baptism shall have bin explain'd There is none who know not that Baptism is a Greek word which tho in Holy Scripture it signifies not only that Washing or Cleansing which is joyn'd with this Sacrament but even all other kinds of Washing yea and sometimes is extended to signifie Suffering also Yet among Church-Writers it signifies not every kind of Washing of the Body but that which is annext to the Sacrament and is not ministred without the prescrib'd Form of Words which signification the Apostles by the Institution of Christ frequently made use of Now the Holy Fathers made use of other names also to signifie the same thing For S. Austin testifies that it was call'd the Sacrament of Faith IV. By what other names the Sacrament of Baptism is call'd D. Aug. Epist 25. in sin Heb. 10.15 because they who receiv'd it made profession of the Faith or Belief of the whole Christian Religion Others call'd this Sacrament Illumination because the heart is illuminated by the Faith we profess in Baptism For thus says the Apostle Remember the former days wherein being illuminated ye underwent a great fight of sufferings to wit signifying when they were Baptiz'd Besides S. Chry. 10.5 Chrysostom in his Oration to those who were baptiz'd calls it both a Purgation whereby through Baptism we purge away the Old Leven that we may be a New Lump and a Burying and a Planting and Christ's Cross The reason of all which Names may be gather'd from the Epistle to the Romans And why S. Denys call'd it the Beginning of the most Holy Commandments S. Dionys de Eccl. Hier. c. 2. is evident seeing that this Sacrament is the Gate as it were through which we enter into the fellowship of Christian Life and from thenceforth begin to obey Gods commands and this will suffice briefly to be taught concerning the Name of Baptism Of the various Names of Baptism See Greg. Naz. Orat. in Sancta Lumina Clem. Alex. lib. 1. Paedag. c. 6. But as to the Definition of the Thing Tho there may many others be gather'd out of Sacred Writers V. The Definition of Baptism yet That seems more fit and suitable which we may learn from our Lords own words in S. John's Gospel and from the Apostle in his Epistle to the Ephesians Joh. 3.5 Except a man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God And the Apostle when he spake of the Church Ephes 5.26 Cleansing her in the Laver of Water in the Word For through Adam by nature we are born the Children of Wrath but by Baptism we are born again in Christ the Children of Grace For he gave power to men to become the Sons of God Joh. 1.13 even to them that believe in his Name who are not born of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the wiâ—l of man but of God But in what words soever the nature of Baptism chances to be explain'd VI. How the Sacrament of Baptism is made the people are to be taught That this Sacrament is made by Washing with which according to the institution of our Lord and Saviour must needs be us'd certain and solemn words as the Holy Fathers have always taught as is shew'd by the plain testimony of S. Austin The Word is added to the Element and so the Sacrament is made But the Faithful must be carefully taught An Error to be mark'd not to fall into that Error not to think as it is vulgarly us'd to be said that That Water which is kept in the Holy Font to make the Sacrament is the Sacrament For then only is it to be call'd the Sacrament of Baptism when in truth we use Water to wash any one adding those words which were instituted by our Lord. Of this see Chrysost hom 24. in Joan. Aug. l. 6. contra Donatist c. 25. Conc. Florent Trid. item August Tract 80. in Joan. Now because in the Beginning when we spake of Sacraments in general VII The Matter of Bap â—â—m is natural Water we said that every Sacrament consists of Matter and Form therefore what each of these is in the Sacrament of Baptism must be declar'd by the Pastors The Matter therefore or the Element of this Sacrament is any kind of natural Water whether of the Sea or the River or a Pond or a Well or a Fountain that is us'd to be call'd Water without any adjunct Joh 3.5 For our Savior has taught Except a man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of God â— h. 2.26 and the Apostle says That the Church was cleans'd by the Laver of Water And we read in the Epistle of S. John 1 Joh. 5.8 There are Three which bear record in Earth The Spirit the Water and the Bloodâ— this may be prov'd also from other testimonies of Holy Scipture But that which S. John the Baptist said Maâ— 3. that the Lord was coming that would baptize with the Holy Ghost and with Fire this can by no means be understood of the Matter of Baptism but ought to be apply'd either to the inward working of the Holy Ghost or at least to the Miracle which appear'd on the day of Pentecost Act. 2.3 when the Holy Ghost came down from Heaven upon the Apostles in the likeness of Fire whereof in another place Christ our Lord foretold Act. 1.5 John indeed baptiz'd with Water but ye shall be baptiz'd with the Holy Ghost not many days hence But this we may observe from the Holy Scriptures to have bin signifi'd before-hand by the Lord VIII The Matter of Baptism figur'd in the Old Testament Gen. 6.5 2 Pet. 3.10 both in Figures and in the Oracles of the Prophets For the Flood whereby the World was cleans'd because the wickedness of man was great in the Earth and all the thoughts of his heart wholly set upon evil carri'd the Figure and Resemblance of This Water as the Prince of Apostles in his former Epistle shews And the Passage through the Red-Sea signifi'd this Water 1 Cor. 10.1 as S. Paul writing to the Corinthians expounds it 4 Reg 5.24 to omit the cleansing of Naaman the Syrian and the admirable virtue of the Pool of Bethsaiday Job 5.2 and many others of the like kind Wherein it plainly appears
that there is a Symbol of this Mistery And of Prophesies none can doubt but those Waters to which the Prophet Esay so freely invites all that thirst IX The Matter of Baptism foretold by the Prophets Isa 55.1 Ezâ—k 47.20 Zac. 13.1 and which Ezekiel in Spirit saw come forth out of the Temple and that Fountain which was open'd for the house of David and inhabitants of Jerusalem for the washing away of sin and of uncleanness which Zachary propheci'd of have relation to this saving Water of Baptism Now S. Hierom writing to Oceanus X. Why Water the Matter of Baptism D. Hieron Ep. 85. shews by many reasons how suitable it was to the nature of Baptism that Water should be made choice of to be the proper Matter thereof But as to this Point the Pastors may teach first of all that this Sacrament is very necessary to all without exception to the attaining Life Everlasting and therefore that the Matter of Water The Reasons The First The Second which can easily be bad any where and is no where wanting was most proper And then Water very excellently signifies the Effect of Baptism for as Water washes away spots and dirt so also it very well demonstrates the power and efficacy of Baptism The third by which the spots of sin are done away To which may be added That as Water is very fit to refresh the Body so by Baptism the Heat of our Lusts in a great measure is abated Of the Matter of Baptism see Conc. Florent Trid. Sess 7. can 2. de consecrat dist 4. Item D Thom. 3. p. q. 56. art 5. But this is to be noted XI Why Chrism to be us'd in Baptism Amb. l. 1. de Sacr. c. 2 Innocent l. 1. decretal tit 1 c. 3. That tho Simple Water that has no mixture in it be the proper Matter for this Sacrament to wit whensoever there happens a necessity of administring Baptism yet by Tradition from the Apostles it has always bin observ'd in the Catholic Church That Baptism is conferr'd with solemn Ceremonies and Holy Chrism added whereby it is manifest that the Effect of Baptism is the better declar'd And the people are to be taught that tho it may sometimes be doubt'd whether This or That be true Water such as the Perfection of the Sacrament requires yet this must be held as a certainty That the Sacrament of Baptism can never be made of any other Matter than of the liquor of Natural Water upon any account whatsoever Now after that One of the two Parts of which Baptism consists XII The Form of Baptism why diligently and frequently to be explain'd that is the Matter of it has bin expounded The Pastors shall take the same diligence and care to explain the Form of it which is the other part of this Sacrament and is very necessary But in the explanation of this Sacrament they must labor with so much the more care and diligence because the understanding of so Holy a Mystery does of it self not only exceedingly delight the Faithful which delight commonly arises from the understanding of all other Divine Matters but it is much to be sought after because of the daily use and necessity of it For seeing that it often happens as in its proper place will be said more fully that Baptism must be ministred by other people and very often times by Women For this Reason those things that belong to the Substance of this Sacrament ought to be known and well understood promiscuously of all the Faithful And therefore in plain and familiar words which all may easily understand the Pastors shall teach that this is the perfect and absolute Form of Baptism I baptize thee in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost For so our Lord and Savior appointed XIII The Form of Baptism instituted and explain'd when according to S. Matthew he commanded the Apostles Mat. 28.19 Go ye and teach all Nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost By that word Baptizing the Catholic Church which is taught of God rightly understood that in the Form of this Sacrament the Action of the Minister is to be express'd which is done indeed when it is said I baptize thee And because besides the Ministers it is necessary to signifie both the person of him who is baptiz'd and the principal Cause which makes Baptism therefore the Pronoun Thee and the Distinct Names of the Divine Persons are added that so the absolute Form of the Sacrament might be concluded in the words even now mention'd Joh. 1.33 I baptize thee in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost For it is not the person of the Son only of whom S. John writes This is he that baptizes But all the Persons of the Holy Trinity work together at the Sacrament of Baptism But that it is said in the Name and not in the Names This plainly shews That there is but One Nature and Divinity in the Trinity For in this place the Name is not referr'd to the Persons but signifies that Divine Substance Vertue and Power which is One and the same in all the Three Persons See Aug. cont Donatist lib. 6. c. 25. D. Thom. 3. p. q. 66. Art 5. Now in this Form XIV The more Essential parts of the Form of Baptism which we have shew'd to be full and perfect it is to be observ'd that there are some things exceeding necessary which if they shou'd be omitted there can be no Sacrament and there are other things not so necessary but that if they should be omitted the Sacrament is made notwithstanding of which kind is the word Ego l. the vertue whereof is contain'd in the word Baptizo I Baptize Yea and in the Greek Churches changing the order of words they us'd to omit it because they thought it not fit to make any mention at all of the Minister Hence it is that they us'd this Form in Baptism Let this Servant of Christ be baptiz'd in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost And yet it appears by the Sentence and Decree of the Council of Florence That this Sacrament was perfectly administred by them Since by those words is declar'd what belongs to the truth of Baptism to wit Washing or Cleansing which at that time is verily perform'd But if we may say that once there was a time XV. Why antiently the Apostles baptiz'd in Christ's name Act. 2.38 Act. 8.20 when the Apostles baptiz'd only in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ We ought to be assur'd that they did this also by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost that in the Infancy of the Church their preaching in the Name of Jesus Christ might be the more remarkable and that his Divine and immense Power might be the more celebrat'd And then if
we look more closely into the matter we may easily perceive that there was wanting in that Form none of those things which our Savior commanded to be observ'd For he that but names Jesus Christ signifies at the same time the Person of the Father also by whose appointment he was anointed and the Holy Ghost who anointed him And yet it may seem doubtful Whether or no the Apostles did at all baptize any in this kind of Form XVI Not certain that the Apostles baptiz'd Christ's name Ambr. l. 1. â—â— Sâ—â—â—â—â— Sâ—â—â—ct c. â— Pasiâ— l. 1. de â—pâ—â— Sâ—â—ct c. 12. Gâ—l 3.27 if we will follow the Opinion of those Holy and Grave Fathers Ambrose and Basil who interpret Baptism in the name of Jesus Christ so as they say by those words is signifi'd Baptism not that which was given of John but of our Lord Christ altho the Apostles departed not from that common and usual Form wherein are express ' d the distinct names of the Three Persons Now this kind of speech S. Paul seems to use in his Epistle to the Galatians when he says As many of you as have bin Baptiz'd in Christ have put on Christ To signifie that they were baptiz'd in the Faith of Christ but yet that they us'd no other Form than that which the same our Lord and Savior cammanded to be observ'd Thus much therefore XVII Three manners of Washing it will be sufficient to teach the Faithful concerning the Matter and Form which chiefly belong to the Substance of Baptism Now because in celebrating this Sacrament we ought to observe the right way of Washing therefore the Pastors must teach how that Part also ought to be done and briefly let them understand that the Church has bin us'd to celebrate Baptism after any one of these three manners For those that are baptiz'd Plunging Pouring Sprinkling Eph 5.26 are either plung'd into the Water or Water is pour'd upon them or they are sprinkl'd with Water Now whichsoever of these three ways is observ'd we ought to believe Baptism to be valid For Water is us'd in Baptism to signifie the Washing of the Soul which it performs And therefore the Apostle calls Baptism a Laver. But he cannot be more properly said to be wash'd who is plung'd into Water which fashion was long observ'd in the Primitive times of the Church Act. 2.41 Greg. l. 1. Regist Ep. 41. than He who has water pour'd on him which is the manner now adays or than He who is sprinkl'd with Water as it may be suppos'd S. Peter did when in one day he convert'd and baptiz'd Three Thousand Men. But whether Baptism be perform'd with One single Washing or with a threefold pouring of Water on the Baptiz'd is not to be thought of any moment For that by any of these three ways Baptism was formerly rightly perform'd in the Church and may be so again does plainly enough appear from the Epistle of S. Gregory the Great written to Leander Yet the Faithful are to retain that Custom or Rite which they observe to be us'd in their own Church But it is fit to give them this warning especially XVIII Three things chiefly to be noted that in Baptism not any part of the Body but the Head where all both internal and external Senses have their strength is to be wash'd and that he that baptizes ought at the very same time of the Washing with Water and not either before or after it to pronounce the words which are the Form of the Sacrament These things being explain'd XIX When Baptism was instituted and commanded it will be convenient to teach the Faithful and to put them in mind that Baptism as all the other Sacraments were was instituted by Christ our Lord. This therefore the Pastors shall frequently teach and explain That there are Two different Times of Baptism to be noted The One when our Savior instituted it The other when the receiving of it became a settl'd Law and Obligation As for the First It is plain that this Sacrament was then Instituted of our Lord when himself being baptiz'd of John gave Power of Sanctifying to the Water For S. Gregory Nazianzen and S. Austin testifie That at that time Greg. Orat. in Nat. Salv. ci ca sinem Aug. Serm. 29 36 37. de Temp. Matt. 3.26 Marc. 1.10 Luc 3.21 the vertue of begetting in us the Spiritual Life was bestow'd on Water And in another place he writes From the time that Christ was plung'd in Water Water washes away all sins And in another place The Lord is baptiz'd not as wanting to be cleans'd but by the Touch of his pure Body cleansing the Waters that they may have power of cleansing And to this purpose This may well serve for an argument that the most Holy Trinity in whose name Baptism is perform'd have manifested their divine presence at it For then was heard the Voice of the Father then was present the person of the Son and then descended the Holy Ghost in likeness of a Dove besides all This the Heavens were open'd whither by Baptism we also may now ascend But if any one desire to know XX. The Waters sanctifi'd by the touch of Christs Body by what means so great and so divine a vertue was bestow'd on the Waters by our Lord. This indeed exceeds Mans understanding yet this we understand well enough that when our Lord receiv'd Baptism the Water was consecrated to the saving use of Baptism by the Touch of his most Holy and Pure Body yet so as that tho this Sacrament were instituted before the Passion yet it must be believ'd that of the Passion which was as the End of all Christ's Actions it took its vertue and Efficacy See Hieron in com in 3. cap. Mat. Aug. Serm 36. de Temp. And now of the Other XXI When Baptism began to be of Obligation Mar. 16 10. Matt. 28.19 to wit at what time the Law of Baptism began to be obligatory there can be no doubt For the Holy Fathers agree That after the Resurrection of our Lord when he commanded his Apostles saying Go ye and teach all Nations baptizing them it the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost from that time forward all Men that were to attain everlasting Salvation began to be oblig'd by the Law of Baptism And this is gather'd from the authority of the Prince of Apostles when he says 1 Pet. 1 3â— He has begotten us again to a lively Hope through the Resurrection of Jesus Christ from the Dead As also we may learn from that place of S. Paul Eph. 5 2â— He gave himself for her that he might sanctifie her he speaks of the Church cleansing her with the laver of Water in the Word Both which places seem to refer the Obligation of Baptism to the time immediately following our Lords Death So that it can by no means be doubted that those words of our
Savior Joh. 3.5 Except a Man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God have relation to the time after his Passion If therefore the Pastors diligently handle these matters there can be no doubt but that the Faithful will come to understand and with truly devout Souls will reverence the excellent dignity of this Sacrament and especially when they consider that those excellent and rich Gifts which when Christ was baptiz d were manifested by the signification of Miracles to be given and bestow'd by the secret influence of the Holy Ghost upon all those that are baptiz'd For as if our eyes were open'd as Elisha's servants were that we could but be able to behold those heavenly things 4 Reg. 6.17 there can no body be thought to be so void of common sense as not to be carried into the greatest Admiration of the mysteries of Baptism Why then should we not think it will be so when the Pastors shall have laid open the Riches of this Sacrament in such sort that tho the Faithful cannot behold them with their bodily Eyes yet with the Eye and sharpness of their Soul illuminated with the splendor of Faith they may be able to contemplate them And now it will seem to be not only profitable but necessary also to shew by whom this Sacrament is to be ministred XXII The Ministers of this Sacrament of three Ranks both that they to whom chiefly this Office is committed may labor to discharge it holily and devoutly and also that none stretching beyond their own limits might rashly seiz upon anothers possession or proudly enter upon anothers Office 1 Cor. 15. seeing the Apostle admonishes to keep a due Order in all things The Faithful therefore may be taught That there are three degrees of those who may minister Baptism And in the first place are to be reckon'd the Bishops and Priests to whom it is given by Right of their Office and not by any extraordinary dispensation or power to exercise this Function For to Them in the Apostles the Lord gave commandment Matt. 28.19 Isiâ— l. 2. de Offic. Eccles c. 4. saying Go ye and Baptize Tho the Bishops that they might not be forc'd to leave the more weighty charge of instructing the people are us'd to leave the Ministery of Baptism to the Priests And that the Priests have in themselves a Right to exercise this Function so that even in presence of the Bishop they may minister Baptism is manifest both by the practice of the Church and the Doctrin of the Fathers For since they are instituted to consecrate the Eucharist which is the Sacrament of Peace and Vnity it is but requisite that they should have power of administering all those things by which necessarily any one may be made partaker of that Peace and Vnity And if at any time the Fathers have said That the Power of Baptizing hath not bin permitted to the Priests but by leave of the Bishop it seems that it should be meant of that Baptism only which was accustom'd to be ministred with great and solemn Ceremony on some certain days of the year In the next rank of Ministers are the Deacons to whom The Deacons by concession Distinct 93. c. 13. Any other person in necessity without the consent of the Bishop or Priest it was not allow'd to minister this Sacrament as is witness'd by many Decrees of the Holy Fathers The lowest rank is of those who in a forcible necessity may baptize but without the use of the solemn Ceremonies of this sort are all persons yea even of the Lay-people whether Men or Women what Sect soever they profess for this power is permitted even to Jews Infidels and Heretics when necessity compels provided that in so doing they intend to do what the Catholic Church does in that kind of administration These things both many Decrees of the ancient Fathers and Councils have confirm'd and there is also an Anathema decreed by the Holy Council of Trent against those who presume to say That Baptism tho given by Heretics in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost with an intention of doing what the Church does is not true Baptism Trid. Sess 7. Can de consec dist 4. c. 24. Aug. l. 7. cont Donatist c. 53. Ibid. l. 3. c. 10. l. 2. cont Parmen Conc. Later c. 1. Conc. Florent in Decret Eugenii Wherein verily we may admire the exceeding Goodness and Wisdom of our Lord XXIII Why lawful for all to Baptize for seeing this Sacrament must necessarily be receiv'd of all as he appointed Water to be the Matter thereof than which nothing can be more common so also would he have no one excluded from the Administration thereof although as was said before it be not lawful for all to use the solemn Ceremonies not as tho the Rites or Ceremonies are of more Dignity but that they are of less necessity than the Sacrament Nor may the Faithful suppose that this Office is permitted promiscuously to all in such a manner as that it is not very fit to appoint some Order and Degree of Ministers For if Men be present a Woman ought not if a Clerk be present a a Layman ought not if a Priest be present a Clerk ought not to take upon himself the administration of Baptism Altho Midwives which have bin us'd to baptize are not to be disallow'd tho sometimes in the presence of a Man who is unskilful in performing this Sacrament which otherwise seems more properly to be the office of a Man they should perform it To these Ministers who as has bin already said The Antient use various Names and necessity of God-Fathers Tertul. lib de Baptis c. 18. de Coron milit c. 3. do administer Baptism may be added another sort of Ministers who by the most ancient practice of the Church have bin wont to be made use of at the sacred and saving celebration of Baptism These we now call God-Fathers and God-Mothers tho formerly they were commonly call'd by Sacred Writers Vndertakers Answerers Sureties Concerning the reason of whom because the Office belongs to all Lay-people in common the Pastors shall exactly teach that the Faithful may understand what things are most necessary for the right discharging thereof And first he must shew what the cause is why at Baptism besides those that Minister the Sacrament there are also requir'd God-Fathers and Vndertaters which indeed will appear to all to be exceedingly well done if they consider that Baptism is a Spiritual Regeneration or New-Birth 1 Pet. 2.2 by which we are born the Children of God for of this New-Birth speaks S. Peter Even as New-born Infants desire you the reasonable milk without hypocrisie As therefore when any one is born into the world he presently wants a Nurse and a Schoolmaster by whose assitance and labour he is educated and instructed in
may understand that from that Day forward he is joyn'd to Christ the Head as a Member and grafsed into his Body and that a Christian is so call'd from Christ and Christ so call'd from Chrism But what Chrism signifies is well enough understood by what the Priest then prays Lib. 2. de Sacram. c. 27. as S. Ambrose testifies Dionys Eccl. Hierar cap. 3. Cyril Hieros Catech. 3. Basil l. de Spirit Sanct. c. 27. Afterwards the Priest puts upon the baptiz'd person a White Garment The White Garment saying Receive the white Garment which do thou keep free from any Spot before the Tribunal of our Lord Iesus Christ that thou mayst have Eternal Life But to Infants who use not Apparel is given a white Kerchief with the same words By which Symbol the Holy Fathers teach is signifi'd both the Glory of the Resrrection which he is born to by Baptism And that neatness and beauty wherewith the stains of sin being wash'd away in Baptism the Soul is adorn'd And also that innocence and integrity which throughout all his whole life the baptiz'd person ought to keep Dionys loc citato Ambr. de iis qui myst init c. 8. And then a burning Wax-Light is giv'n into his Hand The burning Wax-light Which shews that Faith being inflam'd with Charity which he receiv'd in Baptism is to be nourish'd and increas'd with the study of good works Of this Wax-light see Greg. Naz. serm de Baptis Greg. Turon lib. 5. c. 11. Niceph. inst Eccl. l. 3. c. 11. At Last a Name is given to the person baptiz'd which name is to be taken from some one The Imposing of the Name that for his excellent Piety and Religion is reckon'd in the number of the Saints for so it will easily come to pass that he will be stirr'd up by the Likeness of his Name to the Imitation of his Sanctity And besides when he prays he may hope that he whom he studies to imitate will be his Advocate for the health and protection both of his Soul and Body And therefore they are to be reprov'd who so diligently search for LXII What names to be rejected by Christians and then put upon their Children the names of Heathens and especially of those who were eminently wicked Since thereby it may be understood how little account they make of the study of Christian Piety who seem so much delighted with the memory of wicked Men that they will fill the Ears of the Faithful with such kind of names If these things be explain'd by the Pastors concerning the Sacrament of Baptism LXIII A repetition of the whole Doctrine of Baptism there will seem nothing in a manner pretermitted that may be thought very pertinent to the knowledg thereof For it has bin shew'd what the Name of Baptism signifies what the Nature and Substance of it is and also of what parts it consists It has bin said by whom it was instituted who are the Ministers necessary to make this Sacrament and Who ought to be made use of as Schoolmasters to help the weakness of the baptiz'd persons It has bin shew d also to Whom and what kind of dispos'd persons Baptism ought to be administred what the Vertue and Efficacy thereof is Lastly it has bin largely enough explain'd as to their design and purpose what Rites and Ceremonies are observ'd All which things the Pastors shall remember are to be taught for this cause especially That the Faithful may always be employ'd in this Care and Knowledge That in those things which they have so holily and religiously promis'd when they were initiated by Baptism they might keep their Faith and Charge and lead such a kind of Life as may answer to the most holy Profession of a Christian Of the SACRAMENT of CONFIRMATION IF ever the diligence of the Pastors were requir'd to explain the Sacrament of Confirmation I. The time and necessity of explaining of the Sacrament of Confirmation certainly there is Now the greatest need to make it as clear as may be since This Sacrament is wholly omitted by some in Gods Holy Church and very few endeavour to receive that fruit of Grace thereby which they ought Wherefore the Faithful are to be so taught concerning the Nature Vertue and Dignity of this Sacrament both on Whitsunday and also on other days when the Pastors judge it convenient to be done that they may know not only that it is not to be neglected but that it is to be receiv'd with the greatest Religion and Devotion lest by their fault and to their extream damage it happen that this divine benefit may seem to be bestow'd on them in vain But to begin with the Name II. Why this Sacrament is call'd Confirmation Conc. Aur. c. 3. item Florent It must be taught this Sacrament is therefore of the Church call'd Confirmation Because he that is baptiz'd when by the Bishop he is anointed with Holy Chrism with these solem Words added I sign thee with the Sign of the Cross and Confirm thee with the Chrism of Salvation in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost If nothing else hinder the efficacy of this Sacrament he will begin to grow stronger by receiving new Vertue and so to be a perfect Soldier of Christ III. Confirmation is a Sacrament Now in Confirmation the Catholic Church always acknowledg'd that there is the true and proper Nature or Reason of a Sacrament Which thing both Pope Melchiades and many other very Holy and Ancient Popes plainly declare And S. Clement could not prove the Doctrin of this Truth Epist ad Episc Hisp c. 2. ep antefinem habes decreta horum Ponticum de Consecr disâ— 5. with a more grave or weighty Argument than when he said All must make haste without lingering to be born again of God and then to be consign'd by the Bishop i. e. to receive the sevenfold grace of the Holy Ghost Seeing that otherwise He cannot be a perfect Christian that injuriously and wilfully and not forc'd by necessity omits this Sacrament as we have learn'd of S. Peter and the other Apostles by command of our Lord have taught And this very Faith the Roman Bishops Vrban Fabian Eusebius who being full of the same Spirit pour'd out their Blood for Christ have confirm'd by their Doctrin as may be seen by their Decrees Hereto may be added the concurring Testimony of the Holy Fathers amongst whom Dennys the Areopagite Bishop of Athens S. Dionys. de Eccl. Hier. 6.2 telling how to make this holy Ointment and how to use it said thus The Priests cloath the person baptiz'd with a Garment suitable to their cleanness to bring them to the Bishop And he i. e. the Bishop signing the baptiz'd with the Holy and truly Divine Oyntment makes him partaker of the most holy Communion And Eusebius Bishop of Caesarea Lib. 6. histor c. 43. lib. de iis qui myst
stir up the minds of the Faithful to receive the Grace of this Sacrament with the greatest Devotion Now the Form is I absolve thee Which we may gather not only from these words Matt. 18 16. Whatsoever thou shalt bind on Earth shall be bound also in Heaven but we receive the same as deliver'd by the Apostles from the same Doctrin of Christ our Lord. And because the Sacraments do signifie that which they effect Those words I absolve thee shew that Remission of sins is wrought in the Administration of this Sacrament it is evident that This is the perfect Form of Penance For sins are as it were Bands wherewith the Soul is held bound and from which by the Sacrament of Penance it is discharg'd Note Which verily the Priest may pronounce no less truly concerning that Man also who by vertue of a most ardent Contrition yet so as that he has the Wish of Confession has obtain'd from God the Pardon of his sins There are added moreover many Prayers XX. Why Prayers added to the Form of Penance not as necessary to the Form but that those things may be remov'd which may hinder the Vertue and Efficacy of the Sacrament through his Fault to whom it is administer'd Wherefore let sinners give great thanks to God who has given so large a Power to the Priests in his Church For neither XXI The Priests of the New more excellent than those of the Old Law Lev. 13.9 as in old times and under the old Law declar'd only by the Priests Testimony that some one was freed from Leprosie is there now a Power in the Church given to Priests only to declare any person to be absolv'd from sin But they do as the Ministers of God truly absolve them the same thing which God himself does who is the Author and Father of Grace and Righteousness Now the Faithful shall diligently observe the Rites also XXII What must be observ'd in coming to Penance which are us'd at this Sacrament for so it will come to pass that they will have those things better in their mind which they get in this Sacrament That as Servants they are reconcil'd to their most merciful Lord or as Children rather to their most dear Father and they will also more easily understand what they ought to do who are willing for all ought to be willing to approve themselves grateful for and mindful of so great a Benefit for he that does Penance for his sins will cast himself down with an humble and dejected mind at the Feet of the Priest that behaving himself so humbly he may plainly acknowledg that the Roots of Pride are to be pluck'd up from whence all those sins he bewails spring and had their beginning But in the Priest who sits over him as his lawful Judg he venerates the Power and Person of Christ the Lord. For the Priest as in other Sacraments so in the ministring of the Sacrament of Penance discharges the Office of Christ And then the Penitent so reckons up his sins that he confesses himself worthy of the greatest and severest punishment and humbly begs pardon of his sins All which things have most sure Evidence and Testimony of their Antiquity from S. Dennys In Ep. ad Demoph vide Tertul. lib. de Poenit. c. 9. But nothing verily so much profits the Faithful XXIII What wholsome Fâ—ui s may be taken by Penance and nothing gives them a greater chearfulness to undergo Penance as for the Pastors often to explain how great profit we may gather thence for they will understand that it may truly be said of Penance That the Roots thereof ore bitter indeed but the Fruits are most sweet All the Vertue therefore of Penance lies herein The First that it restores us to the Grace of God and joins us with him in the greatest Friendship Con. Trid. Sess 14. can 3. c. 1. de Poenit. Now after this Reconciliation The Second and Third follows sometimes in devout Men who receive this Sacrament holily and religiously the greatest Peace and Tranquâ—lity of Conscience together with the sweetest spiritual Delight For there is no wickedness The Fourth how grievous and heinous soever which the Sacrament of Penance blots not out once and again and ost-times Of which matter the Lord by the Prophet says Ezek. 18 21 If the Wicked Man do Penance for all his sins which he has done and will keep my Precepts and do my Judgment and Justice he shall live and not dye I will not remember all his iniquities which he has done And S. John If we confess our sins he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins And a little after If any man sin says he we have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sins and not for ours only but also for the sins of the whole World Note But whereas we read in Scripture that some have not obtain'd Mercy of the Lord altho they earnestly implor'd it This we understand to have bin so because they did not do Penance truly and from their Heart for their sins When therefore such Sentences occur XXIV How it is to be understood that some sins are unpardonable either in Holy Scripture or in the Writings of the Holy Fathers wherein they seem to affirm that some certain sins cannot be pardon'd We must interpret them so as that we understand the Procureing of Pardon to be very difficult For as some diseases are therefore said to be incurable because the Sick person is so affected that he loaths the vertue of the Medicine that should cure him So there is a kind of sin which is not remitted nor forgiven for this reason because it repels the proper Medicine of Salvation which is the Grace of God In this sense it is said by S. Austin Aug. l. 1. de Serm. Dom. in monte c. 42. 44. Retract li. c. 8 19. So great is the pollution of that sin when after the knowledg of God through the Grace of Christ any one opposes himself to the fellowship thereof and maliciously acts against that Grace that he cannot undergo the Humility of begging Pardon altho by his evil Conscience he be forc'd to acknowledg and declare his sin Vide Aug. Serm. 1. de verb. Dom. Epist 50. ad Bonif But to return to Penance XXV Without Penance there is no Remission of sins Luc. 13.3 This is so much the Property thereof to blot out sin that without Penance we can by no means get or so much as hope for Pardon of sin For it is written Except you have Penance ye shall all likewise perish which indeed was spoken by our Lord of grievous and deadly sin altho the Lesser sins also which are call'd Venial do need some kind of Penance For S. Austin says Since there is a kind of Penance which is daily done in the Church for Venial sins That
us that the Law is to be receiv'd with a pure and humble mind and if we neglect the Commandments that Punishment hangs over our heads from the Divine Justice And let the Curate shew also that the Commandments of the Law are not difficult XII It must be shew'd that the Law is easy Aug. Ser. 47 de tempore which he may teach even from this one reason of S. Austins when he says How I pray is it said to be impossible for Man to love I say to love the bountiful Creator the most loving Father and then also his flesh in our Brethren But now Rom. 13.8 He that loves has fulfill'd the Law VVherefore the Apostle S. John plainly testifies 1 Joh. 5.3 That Gods Commandments are not grievous for nothing could have bin requir'd of man more justly more deservedly and more profitably Lib. de diligendo Deo lib. 1 Confes c. 5. as S. Bernard wittnesses and therefore S. Austin admir'd the exceeding great kindness of God Speaking to God in this manner VVhat is Man that thou wouldst be lov'd by him and if he do not do it thou threatnest him mighty punishments is not this punishment great enough that I love thee not But if any one offer this excuse XIII The excuse of the Weakness of our Nature is vain Luc. 11.13 that he is hindred thro the Infirmity of Nature so that he cannot love God it must be taught that God who requires our Love does implant in our Hearts the Vertue of Love by his Holy Spirit Now thus good Spirit is given of our Heavenly Father to them that ask it So that S. Austin pray'd well Give what thou commandest and command what thou wilt Because therefore we have Gods help ready at hand XIV God's help is ready at hand and especially since the Death of Christ our Lord by which the Prince of this World was cast out there is no reason for any one to be discourag'd with the difficulty of the matter For there is nothing hard to a loving mind Aug. in Psal 111. Bernard Serm. de Dominica in ramis Palmer item in Sermone de Magdal Moreover to perswade the same thing it will very much avail XV. We all are necessarily oblidg'd to the Obedience of the Law if it be explain'd that the Law is necessarily to be obey'd especially seeing in our days there are not wanting those who are not affraid wickedly and to their great hurt to say That whether the Law be easie or difficult yet it is no ways necessary to Salvation Whose wicked and impious Opinion the Curat shall confute by Testimonies of Sacred Scripture and especially of the same Apostle by whose Authority they endeavour to defend their Impiety 1 Cor. 7.10 What therefore says the Apostle Circumcision and Vncircumcision are nothing but the Observation of the Commandments of God Now that he elsewhere repeats the same Opinion he says that a New Creature only avails in Christ 1 Cor. 6.15 we plainly understand that he calls him a Creature in Christ who observes God's commandments For he that has Gods Commandments and keeps them loves God John 14.2 as our Lord himself in S. John testifies If any one love me he will keep my Saying For tho a Man may be justified Note and of an impious person may be made pious before he fulfil all the Commandments of the Law in outward Actions yet it cannot be that he who is of Age to use his Reason can of wicked be made just unless he have a mind ready to keep all God's Commandments Lastly XVI What Fruits or Advantages the Keepers of the Law have that the Curat may not pass over any thing whereby the Faithful may be brought to keep the Law he shall shew how large and sweet the Advantages thereof are which he may easily prove by those things which are written in the 18th Psalm for therein are celebrated the Praises of the Law of God whereof this is very great which much more largely shews the Glory and Majesty of God than the very Heavenly Bodies themselves do by their Beauty and Order which as they draw all Nations even the very Barbarous ones into the Admiration of them So do they force them to acknowledge the Glory Wisdom and Power of the Maker and Creator of all things And indeed the Law of the Lord converts Souls to God For knowing his VVays and what the most holy VVill of God is by his Laws we turn our feet into the VVay of the Lord. And because they only who truly fear God are VVise he has bestow'd this Power upon it to give VVisdom to little ones Hence it is that they who observe Gods Law heap to themselves true and mighty joys both in this Life and the Life to come from the Knowledge of Divine Mysteries Nor is the Law to be observ'd of us so much for our own Advantage XVII The Law to be observ'd for God's sake as for Gods sake who has reveal'd his VVill in his Law to Mankind which seeing the other Creatures follow it is much more meer that Man himself should follow it Nor is this to be pass'd by in silence XVIII The Reward of obedience very great that even herein especially God has manifested his Mercy and the Riches of his Goodness towards us that seeing he could not oblige us to glorifie him without rewarding us he would notwithstanding join his own Glory and our Advantage together That what is profitable to Man the same should be to God's Glory Now because this thing is very great and excellent the Curat shall teach as the Prophet in the last place says In keeping them there is great reward For there are promis'd to us not only those Blessings which seem to belong rather to the earthly felicity that we should be bless'd in the City and bless'd in the Field but there is offer'd a full Reward in Heaven and good measure heap'd and thrust together and running over which by pious and just Actions by the help of the Divine Mercy we merit The First COMMANDMENT of the DECALOGVE I am the Lord thy God who brought thee out of the Land of Egypt out of the house of bondage Thou shalt not have strange Gods before me Thou shalt not make to thy self a graven thing c. ALtho this Law were given the Jews in the Mount from the Lord I. The words of the Law and the History of the people of Israel to be explain'd yet because by Nature it was long before impress'd and written in the minds of all and for that reason God would have all men always to obey it it will be very profitable diligently to explain those words wherein it was proclaim'd to the Hebrews by Moses the Minister and Interpreter of it and the History of the people of Israel which is full of Mysteries And first II. The History of the people of Is ael briefly explain'd he
iniquities with a rod and our Sins with Scourges but his Mercy he takes not away from us Wherefore XXII What we are to do when God chast'ns us Job 18. the Faithful are to be admonish'd that in this kind of Chastisement they acknowledge Gods Fatherly Love and let them have that Saying of patient Job in their Memory and in their Mouth He wounds and he heals he smites and his hand will heal That they may take up that that Jeremy wrote under the Person of the Israelites Hier. 31.18 Thou didst chastise me and I am taught even as an heifer that was untam'd convert me and I shall be coverted because thou O Lord art my God And to follow Tobias's Example who when he felt the Fatherly Hand of God punishing him in that Affliction of Blindness cry'd out Tob. 11.17 I bless thee O Lord God of Israel because thou hast chastis'd me and thou hast sav'd me But here the Faithfull must be very careful XXIII We must not murmur in afflictions Luc. 21.18 lest when they are afflicted with any Trouble and griev'd with any Calamity they think that God knows it not for he says A hair of your head shall not perish Yea rather let them chear up themselves with that Comfort of the divine Oracle Apoc. 3.19 which we read in the Revelations Whom I love I rebuke and chasten Let them rest satisfied in that Exhortation of the Apostle to the Hebrews My Son neglect not the Chastning of the Lord Heb. 12.5 nor be thou weary while thou art reprov'd by him for whom the Lord loves he chastises and corrects every Son whom he receives but if ye are without Chastisment ye are Bastards and not Sons We have had Fathers of our flesh that instructed us and we reverenc'd them shall we not much rather obey the Father of Spirits and live Our XXIV Why of particular persons God is call'd Our Matth 23 8. When every one of us calls him Father and Our Father we are taught that it necessarily follows from the Gift and Right of the Divine Adoption that all the Faithful are Brethren and ought to love one another as Brethren For says he ye are all Brethren for there is one your Father who is in Heaven Wherefore the Apostles also in their Epistles call all the Faithful Brethren Whence also it is a necessary Consequence XXV How we are now Brethren of Christ and of one another that by the same Adoption of God not only all the Faithful are joyn'd together among themselves in the relation of Brotherhood but because the only begotten Son of God was Man they are call'd and are his Brethren For in the Epistle to the Hebrews the Apostle speaking of the Son of God Heb 2.11 wrote thus He is not asham'd to call them Brethren saying I will declare thy Name to my Brethren Which things so long before David foretold concerning Christ our Lord. Yea Psal 21. and Christ himself in the Gospel says to the Women Mattth 21.10.26.66 Go tell my Brethren to go into Galilee there they shall see me And it is manifest that this was then spoken of him XXVI Christ our Brother even in Heaven when being risen from the Dead he had gotten Immortality that none might think that this Fraternal Relation was dissolv'd by his Resurrection and Ascent into Heaven For Christs Resurrection was so far from destroying this Conjunction and Charity as we have bin taught that even from the very Seat of his Majesty and Glory Matth. 25.31 and even then when he shall judg all Men of all Ages the very least of all the Faithful shall be call'd by the Name of Brethren And how can it be XXVII We are Coheirs with Christ Rom. 8.17 Heb. 1.2 but that we must needs be Christs Brethren since we are call'd his Heirs for he is the first begott'n appointed Heir of all but we in the second place begotten joynt Heirs with him according to the measure of heavenly Gifts according to the Degree of Love whereby we yielded our selves the Servants and Fellow Laborers of the Holy Ghost Who being our Guide to Vertue and good Works Note we are carried on and inflam'd to enter valiantly into the Combate of Salvation being arm'd with his Grace which being wisely and constantly perform'd and the Course of this Life being run we receive of our Heavenly Father the just Reward of a Crown which is appointed for all that hold this same Course Heb. 6.10 For as the Apostle says God is not unjust to forget your Labor and Love But how we ought from our Heart to utter this word Our XXVIII God is to be call'd Ours from the Heart and why the Sentence of S. Chrysostom shews who says That God freely hears a Christian praying not only for himself but for another because Nature teaches every one to pray for himself but Grace teaches to pray for others Need compels Men to pray for themselves but brotherly Charity exhorts to pray for others To which he subjoyns That Prayer is more acceptable to God which brotherly Charity puts up Note than that which is made for necessity Chrysost hom 14. operâ—s imperfecti in Matth. Concerning this so weighty a matter of saving Prayer XXIX An Admonition of great moment the Curat ought to exhort all of every Age Condition and Rank that being mindful of this common Relation of Brotherhood they behave themselves courteously and brotherlike each to other and that they carry not themselves insolently to one another For tho in the Church of God there are divers Degrees of Offices Note yet that variety of Degrees and Offices does not take away the nearness of Brotherly Relations Even as in the Body of Man A Similitude the various Uses and different Offices of the Members does not cause this or that part of the Body to lose the Name and Office of a Member Consider him that is in Kingly Power XXX An equality among Christians is he not therefore if he be faithful Brother of all them that are within the Communion of the Christian Faith Yes Why so Because there is not one God of the Rich and another of the Poor not one God of Kings and another of those that are under the Power of Kings But there is one God and Father and Lord of all All therefore have the same Nobility of Spiritual Birth XXXI The Nobility of Christians is equal all have the same Dignity the same Lustre of Family seeing we are all born the Sons of God of the same Spirit by the same Sacrament of Faith and are all Co-heirs of the same Inheritance Nor have Wealthy and great Men one Christ for their God and the Poor and Beggarly another they are not initiated by other Sacraments nor do they look for another Inheritance in the Kingdom of Heaven We are all Brethren and as the Apostle to the Ephesians says Ephes
Eucharist call'd Our daily Bread ibid. See Sacrifice The Event of things to be left to God 549 VVhen we suffer Evil we must fly to God for Help Pag. 544 VVe pray not for deliverance from all Evil. 546 Some things which are commonly accounted Evils are yet very advantageous ibid. VVe pray against those Evils that can bring no Advantage to the Soul 547 From what Evils we are to pray to be deliver'd ibid. The Evils our Neighbors do us are to be ascrib'd to the Devil 549 Deliverance from Evil to be begg'd of God 544 Examples of Human Infirmity 533 Examples which may encourage us to hope well 546 Extream-Vnction 283 The Sacrament of Extream-Vnction why so call'd ibid. The Matter and Form of Extream-Vnction 285 VVhat time the Sacrament of Extream-Vnction to be us'd 287 They are not fit to receive the Sacrament of Extream-Vnction that want the use of Reason 288 VVhat Parts of the Body are to be anointed ibid. The Sacrament of Extream-Vnction may be iterated 289 The Preparation of Extream-Vnction ibid. The Minister of Extream-Vnction ibid. The Utility of Extream-Vnction 290 The fittest time of Extream-Vnction Pag. 287 VVhy Sick Persons receiving the Sacrament of Extream-Vnction are not heal'd 291 F FAith necessary to Salvation 9 Many Degrees of Faith 10 VVhat we are first of all to believe 13 The Knowledge of Faith much more certain than that of Human Reason 16 The Faith of God's Almighty Power how necessary it is 24 The Faith of our Redemption was always necessary to Salvation 29 30 The Faith of the Old Fathers and ours is the same 30 Faith must go before Penance 241 Faith is necessary in Prayer 467 Firmness of Faith is a chief Point in Praying well ibid. False-witness what it is 427 The wrong done by False-witness 428 429 False-witness forbidden not only in Judgment but out of Judgment also 429 A Lie accounted amongst False-testimony 432 Fasting and Alms to be joyn'd with Prayer See Alms. VVhat the Name Father signifies in God see the First Article of the Greed. 14 VVhy the first Person of the Trinity call'd Father Pa. 21 Who are call'd Fathers 385 Fathers of what kind soever are to be honor'd 3â—6 God the Father of all 382 God-fathers at Baptism and what belongs to them see Baptism 158 c. See Parents Figures of Christ's Conception and Nativity 43 Figures of Christ's Cross 48 Figures of Confession 261 The Form of the Sacrament of the Eucharist 203 204 The Form of the Sacrament of Penance 245 The Form of the Sacrament of Baptism 151 The Form of the Sacrament of Extream-Unction 285 The Form of Confirmation 186 The Form of Praying to God and to the Saints different 464 Fornication the Calamities proper to it 409 The Detestableness of Fornication ibid. Frugality to be us'd 422 The Fruit of the Tree of Life 510 The excellent Fruit of Prayer is the obtaining our Desires 551 G IN honest Gain there is Peace 514 We ought not to be ignorant of the Person of the Holy Ghost 79 The proper Signification of the Holy Ghost Pag. 80 Why He has no proper Name given him ibid. The Holy Ghost in all things equal to the Father and Son 81 The Holy Ghost is God 82 The Holy Ghost proceeds from Father and Son 83 The admirable Effects of the Holy Ghost 85 Why the Holy Ghost call'd a Gift 84 Glory what it is 494 The Glory of God how pray'd for 485 The Glory of the Saints unutterable 119 We must confess One God only and no more 18 Why God call'd a Father 19 What the word Father signifies in God ibid. An Almighty Power attributed to God 22 God the Creator of all 27 What God created he preserves 27 28 God is the Author of the Law 334 It is easie to love God 335 Why God call'd Jealous 354 Why God threatens Punishment to the third and fourth Generation 355 God's Goodness overcomes his Justice ibid. How God's Name is honor'd 357 c. Many Names given to God 358 How God is to be prais'd ibid. God holds him not guiltless that takes his Name in vain Pag. 368 God is first to be lov'd and then our Parents 383 God's Providence towards Men. 474 God forgets not Men. 476 God's Good-will and Mercy towards Men. 477 God's Love towards Men shew'd in their Redemption 478 When God's Hand touches us he do's it in Love not as an Enemy ibid. Why God chastises whom he loves 478 God is not ignorant of our Calamities 479 God is the God of all ibid. God is every where and How 483 Why God is said to be in Heaven ibid. How God is to be lov'd from the Soul 484 What is first of all to be begg'd of God 485 How we pray God's Name to be sanctified 485 486 God's holy and terrible Name needs not Sanctification ibid. How God's Name is sanctified in all ibid. God's Name to be sanctified in our Deeds and not in our Words only 486 487 God's Providence concerning Man's Salvation 487 God has not call'd us to Sloth and Sluggishness 497 God never forsakes us Pa. 497. God affords us his Help to attain to the Kingdom of Heaven ibid. We cannot love God as we ought without the Help of his Divine Grace 500 Without God's Direction and Help we cannot so much as aspire to Christian Wisdom ibid. God heals the Soul of those that are justified not the Body 501 God requires our utmost Love in all that we do for him 506 All the Works of God are Good 506 507 God bestows his Goodness upon all his Works 507 Why above all thing 's we prefer God's Will 507 508 God's VVays past finding out 507 God do's better for us than we can desire 508 All Necessaries for our Life are to be referr'd to God's Glory ibid. God's Infinit Power to be worshipp'd 515 God is ready to forgive the Sins of the Penitent 524 God is offended at Sin ibid. God is a most bountiful Father ibid. God is most firm to his Justice 525 How God tempts those that are his 537 How God suffers Good Men to be tempted 598 How God is said to lead us into temptation Pag. 538 God gives us Power to tread down Satan 540 God gives Power to overcome our Enemies ibid. God's Goodness many ways frees us from Evils 547 God will not have us utterly free from all Inconveniences 548 God comforts those that are prest with Adversity ibid. God uses the Devil as his Servant in inflicting Punishments on the Wicked ibid. What Grace is 172 How the Eucharist confers Grace 198 H WHy God chose the Hebrew People 339 The Deliverance of the Hebrews from Egypt ibid. Why God suffer'd the Hebrews to be so oppress'd 340 Why the Promises made to the Hebrews were perform'd Four hundred years after ibid. Hell the Signification of the word 57 How Christ descended into Hell 58 How many Places are thereby signified 57 What Arts Heretics use to disperse their impious Doctrins 3 â— Who may
THE CATECHISM FOR THE CURATS Compos'd by the DECREE OF THE Council of Trent And Publish'd by Command of Pope PIUS the Fifth Faithfully Translated into English PERMISSV SVPERIORVM LONDON Printed by Henry Hills Printer to the King 's Most Excellent Majesty for His Houshold and Chappel for him and Matthew Turner M.DC.LXXXVII AN INTRODUCTION TO THE CATECHISM ARTICLE I. Why and When the Synod of Trent decreed that this Catechism should be Publish'd WHen all things were full of Hatred and Dissention especially those Princes to whom was committed of God almost the whole Government of things Vide Diploma in Bullario p. 667. differing among themselves when the Unity of the Name of Christ was now almost pull'd and torn to pieces with Schisms and Heresies Paul III. of Sacred Memory willing to put a stop to those so great Evils in the Year of the Incarnation of our Lord 1537. appointed a General Council at Mantua but beyond expectation and by the suggestion of the Prince of Darkness the City Mantua could not be granted the Church for this purpose unless upon certain Conditions very far from the Reasons of Ecclesiastical Dignity and Liberty which for just Reasons being not yielded to 't was necessary to make choice of another Place Nor did any seem more fit and convenient than Vincentia a City large enough indeed and under the Authority and Power of the Venetians who granted it being both Safe and convenient to all Wherefore thither a General Council is call'd to begin on the Kalends of May 1538. in the mean while the Pope endeavor'd to reconcile Charles the Emperor and Francis King of France and therefore He and both those Princes came to Nice their Ambassadors being sent before to Vincentia to prepare for the Council There could be no Peace concluded betwixt the Emperor and the King but only a Truce was agreed upon for ten years Now hitherto the Council was once and again appointed and put off almost Three whole Years which time being spent the Holy Pope impatient at the loss of so many Souls altering the Place and having chosen the City of Trent at the Request of the Germans especially there he anew denounces a Council to be held on the Kalends of November in the Year of the Incarnation of our Lord 1542. A Bull was no sooner sent to the Princes but unhappily fresh War is vigorously pursu'd between the Emperor and the French King whence a thousand Disturbances arising on every side the Council could not be begun before the Thirteenth day of December Anno Dom. 1645. In the mean time it was wonderful to behold how greatly Luther's Heresie crept abroad and Impiety the Child of War had overspread almost all Europe and there scarcely remain'd so much as the bare Shadow of Religion Now to take away and reform these Evils the Fathers from all Parts hasten together to Trent but Good God! the Work appears Infinit and in the Lake Lerna there is not only one Hydra to be cut off but the Work requires many Hands which that the Fathers might furnish with Arms they undertake to inform the Curats who at that time were almost all void of both Learning and Religion that thereupon the ignorant Vulgar might the more easily be taught Now concerning the Way and Manner of holding this Divine Council it was afterwards long and diligently debated The Fathers met There were made by the Heretics not only vast Volumes Vid. Ind. Librorum prohibit whereby they endeavor'd to overthrow the Catholic Faith but also there were written almost infinit Books by them which carrying in them the Titles and Shews of Piety and Religion it is incredible how hard it was to discern the good Seed of Christ from the Tares of the Enemy and there were as many Catechisms carried about as there are Provinces in Europe yea and almost as many as there are Cities all which abounded with Heresies and wherewith the Minds of the Simple every where were deceiv'd and scarcely was there any one well grounded in the Faith Wherefore the Fathers of the General Council of Trent The Preface of the Catechism p. 4. being earnestly desirous to apply some wholesom Remedy to this so great and dangerous Evil thought it not enough to determin some of the Points of Catholic Doctrin against the Heresies of our Times but held it further necessary to appoint some certain Way and Rule of Instructing Christian People in the Rudiments of Faith which in all Churches they are to observe to whom is lawfully committed the Charge of Pastor and Teacher Observe O ye Pastors and own this your Book forasmuch as it was not only undertaken and publish'd for your sakes but also the Use of it by the very Council is thus appointed you That the Faithful may come with the greater Reverence and Devotion of Mind to the Receiving the Sacraments Sess 24. de Reformat c 7. this Holy Synod commands all Bishops That not only when the Sacraments are to be ministred to the People by themselves they first explain the Vse and Vertue of them according to the Capacity of the Receivers but also if there be need and if it can conveniently be done that they endeavor the same may be piously and prudently observ'd by all Curats even in the Vulgar Tongue According to a Form to be appointed by Holy Synod in a Catechism concerning all the Sacraments which the Bishops shall take care to have faithfully translated into the Vulgar Tongue and by all Curats to be explain'd to the People c. From whence it appears for what Reason and for whose sake the Holy Synod of Trent Decreed this Holy Work to be publish'd And from what was before cited it is not darkly hinted that even from the very beginning of the Council the Fathers foresaw it to be very necessary and decreed or at least which is very certain they appointed in the Eighteenth Session which was the Second under Pope Pius IV. That this Sacred Work should be compos'd S. Charles Borromaeus then procuring and with incredible diligence promoting whatsoever was profitable for Reformation of Manners For when it was there decreed concerning the Choice of Books and certain Fathers were chosen for that purpose That all pernicious and suspected Books should be set aside and prohibited by the Council it is not to be doubted that it was at the same time decreed concerning the Remedy to be apply'd to that postiferous Doctrin i. e. concerning the publishing our Catechism and that there were some Fathers chosen which we shall name by and by to labor in so great a Work This plainly appears from the Constitution of the Twenty fifth Session where it is decreed concerning the Index of Books and making our Catechism For thus it says The Holy Synod celebrated in the Second Session under our most Holy Lord Pope Pius IV. has committed to certain Fathers chosen for that end the Consideration of what is fit to be done
concerning divers Censures and Books either suspected or pernicious and to make Relation thereof to the Holy Synod Now understanding that the whole Work is finished and yet that by reason of the variety and multitude of Books the Holy Synod cannot distinctly and conveniently judge of them She commands that whatsoever has been done by them be exhibited to his Holiness the Pope that it may be determin'd and publish'd by his Judgment and Authority and commands the same to be done about the Catechism by the Fathers to whom it was committed and about the Missal and Breviary From these things it manifestly appears first Why the Synod of Trent commanded this Form of Catechism to be publish'd Secondly When it Decreed it Thirdly That this Catechism is of so great Authority that it ought to be preferr'd before all others Fourthly That it ought never to be out of the Hands of the Pastors for to them it is a Storehouse of true Divinity and a Treasure sull of all Ecclesiastical Discipline ARTICLE II. To what Fathers the Care of the Catechism was committed and how long they labor'd about it IT may be said that the Fathers labor'd in this Catechism two several times First While they were at Trent in Council i. e. for almost Two whole Years to wit from the Eighteenth Session celebrated the Twenty sixth day of February 1562. till the end of the Synod which was finish'd in the Month of December 1563. The last i. e. when the Sacred Assembly was dismiss'd at Rome whither certain Fathers chosen for this end were conven'd together and continu'd in this Work above Three Years to wit from the Departure of the Council to the Year 1556. wherein the Work being finish'd was offer'd to Pope Pius V. of Sacred Memory to be approv'd Whence it was that for Five full Years the Fathers who among the rest were most Devout and Learn'd and therefore chosen by the Council labor'd together both in Composing and Perfecting this Catechism which considering well of verily we cannot judge him by any means to be of a sound Mind that thinks not such a Book as this worthy of all esteem and to be had in reverence in all Ages and they that in disputing of Matters of Divinity if this Catechism be cited reject it in scorn as fit for Children we should think to be very unsound and in the dark But to come to the Fathers It is certain from the Last Session that for the Two last Years of the Council there were very many excellent Divines chosen out of the whole Assembly of Fathers that bestow'd much Pains and great Labor on this Catechism For the Matter of it is divided into certain Articles which being then distributed amongst them every one took care and labor'd in his own according to the Intent of the Council and the Sense of the Church as the Spirit gave them utterance That this was thus done Christopher Sanctorius of the Order of Hermits of S. Austin testifies who says That this Particle of the Creed And in One Holy Catholic Church was committed to Cardinal Seripandus of the same Order to be explain'd But that the Fourth Article of the Creed was assign'd to Michael Medina of the Order of Friers Minors appears from himself who attributed it to himself in the Preface to his Opusculum concerning the same Fourth Article of the Creed From Possevinus in Apparatu Lit. P. we learn that Peter Galesinus expounded in Latin that part of this Catechism wherein are explain'd God's Commandments and ibid. Lit. I. he asserts That Julius Spogianus expounded the last Head of this Catechism the same thing Castalio distinctly confirms in these Words In Writing of the Catechism which was made by the Decree of the Council of Trent publish'd by Command of Pope Pius V. there were many Divines and Learn'd Men that labor'd Delius Pasqualinus a very grave Man assur'd me that the Creed or at least a part of the Creed was given to Antonianus to be explain'd which I also found in his Adversaries Therefore O ye Pastors mark I beseech you Not only the Thomists took Pains in this Work as some have dream'd that they might lessen the Authority of it as tho it were not the Work of the Universal Church but of some peculiar Theological Sect wherein they cast no small Note of Infamy upon the Council and Pope But passing by the Holy Council which was over the whole Work we deny not that it was committed to some Fathers of the Order of Friers Preachers But from this very thing that they undertook the doing of this Office by the Churches Appointment it is manifest that they freely laid aside their own proper and peculiar Sense and Opinion if such they had or that it was enjoyn'd them either by the Decree of the Council or by the Command of the Pope by word of Mouth to handle all things not according to their own but according to the Churches Sense otherwise it had been imprudently done which to assert how wicked would it be Now the said Fathers were these I. Leonardus Martinus of Genua Archbishop of Lancia II. Giles Fuscararius of Bullen Bishop of Mutinum III. Francis Foretius of Lisbon a Divine of the King of Portugal's in the Council of Trent All which of how great Piety of how great Learning and of how great Renown they were for their very many Ecclesiastical Gifts and Functions both in the very Synod and out of it S. Charles Borromaeus in his Epistle to Stanislaus Hosius Cardinal Vivarin says enough alone to satisfie me that they were the most Learn'd among the Fathers of the Council And Joseph Ripalmontius confirms my Belief of the same thing when he says thus He he means S. Charles conceiv'd in his Mind that great Work of the Roman Catechism concerning the Performance of which Work the Fathers at Trent made a Decree and that Decree was extant among the rest and even the greatest Divines labor'd together in composing it and disposing the Heads of it But this was S. Charles 's Design too that the Divinity and Heigth of the Matters and Sentences therein might be explain'd by like proper Words for that purpose making use of such Men as were most Excellent for the Latin Tongue by them to finish a Work which might seem to be made for some better Age of Romans than the present Storm bonded From which it is manifest that the Praise of this Work is in no small measure due to S. Charles himself Which is also plain from the Epistle of the same Saint to the King of Portugal of whom he begs leave after the Dismission of the Council to retain Francis Foretius because he would be very necessary to the Church for the compleating of this Catechism But tho the Glory of this whole Sacred Work seems to be due to these Fathers yet nevertheless we must truly and deservedly acknowledge that we have receiv'd it from Pope Pius V. of Sacred Memory as from the
explain the Vertue and Vse of them in our vulgar German Tongue according to the Capacity of the Receivers according to what is contain'd in the Roman Catechism a Book truly very profitable and very necessary for these Times Eighthly it was approv'd again a Third Time by St. Charles in a Synod of Millan Anno 1571. wherein it is commanded that the Curats in the Administration of the Sacraments make use of the Doctrin of the Roman Catechism Ninthly it was approv'd in the Synod at Genua Anno 1574. Tit. de Fidei elementis à Parocho tradendis Tenthly it was approv'd a Fourth Time by St. Charles in a Synod at Millan Anno 1576. where among those Books which the Curat ought to exhibit to the Bishop at Visitation the Roman Catechism is appointed to be one Eleventhly it was approv'd also a Fifth Time by the same St. Charles in a Synod at Millan Anno 1579. where concerning the way of Examining it is commanded that enquiry be made concerning those that are to be Ordain'd Whether they have the Roman Catechism and hold the Doctrin thereof Twelfthly it was approv'd the same Year by the Clergy of all France in a Synod at Melun wherein many places but especially under those Four Titles of Baptism Eucharist Penance and Order this Catechism which there is acknowledged to be of the Council of Trent it is so commended to the Curats that by that Catholic Assembly of all the Clergy it is judged altogether necessary for them and to be preferr'd before all others for thus it is said there The Curats are bound to teach their Flocks according to the Prescription of the Catechism of the Council of Trent as purely and simply as may be And elsewhere For the due Performance of which matter to wit in exhorting the People using the common Places of the Roman Catechism and the Doctrin of the Council of Trent concerning all the Sacraments which for that end is studiously and accurately to be read by all Curats Moreover Let the Confessors as exactly as may be follow the Rules and Precepts of the Catechism of Trent in things of this sort and in exercising Works of Piety Thirteenthly it was approv'd in the Synod of Roan in Normandy Anno 1581. Where it was thus ordered Now that every Curat may discharge his Office let him have the Roman Catechism in Latin and French c. 10. Fourteenthly in the Synod of Bourdeaux Anno. 1583. where it is thus Let the Curats upon all Holy-days teach the People somewhat out of the Catechism of Trent which by our Authority we enjoyn them to have by them both in Latin and French c. Fifteenthly in the Synod of Tours Anno 1583. Tit. de professione Fidei tuendae curae Sixteenthly in the Synod of Rhemes 1583. Tit. de Curatis Seventeenthly in the Provincial Synod of Aqueia in France Anno 1585. Tit. de Parochis Where it is thus Now that every Curat may discharge his Office let him have the Roman Catechism both in Latin and French c. Eighteenthly in the Provincial Synod of Tholous Anno 1590. where it is thus We enjoyn the Curats that they have continually in their Hands the Catechism of the Council of Trent Tit. de Sacramentis Nineteenthly in the Synod of Avignion Anno 1594. Tit. de Officio Parochi Let them diligently use the Roman Catechism Twentiethly in the Synod of Aquileia Anno 1586. whereof before I omit very many Diocesan Synods in which this our Catechism was approved I omit also those Doctors of very great Note who assert That next to the Canonical Books there is nothing can be read with more Safety and Advantage than this Catechism Now these things Friendly Reader being premis'd who can endure the Boldness of them that despising this sacred Work as a childish Toy scorn to meddle with it and that for this only Reason because it is call'd a Catechism O miserably blind Souls But to make those Men blush all over for Shame I intreat them to hear Augustine Valerius Cardinal and Bishop of Verona a very dear Friend to St. Charles Borromaeus and the Glory of the Sacred Colledge in his First Book Ad Acolythos Veronense◠This Catechism was publish'd Three Year ago by Command of Pope Pius V. which we see to have been given of God for the Benefit of the Christian Common-wealth and for the restoring to us the ancient D scipline of the Church A Work so excellent if we regard the Gravity or Weight of the Sentences and the clearness of the Words or Expressions that Learned Men judg that there has nothing more excellent been publish'd for these many Ages past For all things are explain'd which belong to the Instructing of Souls and that in so good an Order and with so great Clearness and Majesty that our Holy Mother the Church taught by the Holy Ghost seems to teach all and Men to hold their Peace You that are somewhat aged read this Catechism Seven times over and more than seven times for thereby you will get great Advantage for if in History it be deliver'd that Demosthenes thorowly to commend Eloquence describ'd Thucidides Eight times and for that end committed to Memory all his Orations so full of Arguments how much fitter is it that you who are imploy'd in the Discipline of the Church and ought to refer all your Studies to Gods Glory and your own and others Salvation should diligently read yea and even to copy out Eight times over this most excellent Book dictated by the Holy Ghost written by the Decree of the Fathers that were present in the Council of Trent and publish'd by the Authority of Christ's Vicar ARTICLE IV. The Advantages and Vse of this Catechism THE Advantages of this Catechism of the Council of Trent are so many as the Necessities of the Church are if Heresie is to be prevented that the Devil sow it not and that it disturb not Catholics Let the Curats often explain this Catechism If Heresie by an unlucky and ominous Birth be already sprung up and is to be stifled let the Curats often explain this Catechism If Religion is to be preserv'd uncorrupt and sincere let the Curats often explain this Catechism If young Clerks either in Seminaries or privately are to be prepared for the undertaking of any Ecclesiastical Function let this Catechism be often read to them If any one be minded to administer the Sacraments devoutly as is fitting and to the Edification of his Neighbors let him have in his Hand this only Catechism Lastly if any Priest be minded to prepare himself to hear Confessions to make Sermons to direct Souls let them use this only Catechism For it is useful not in one respect only as may easily be observed from what was before noted I will here shew some of the more profitable The First way of using this Catechism is injoyn'd in almost all Synods both Provincial and Diocesan which were had after the Council of Trent to wit
the daily reading thereof or at least so frequently that whatsoever this Book contains may be kept in Memory A Second way of using this sacred Work is commanded by St. Charles in his Second Synod at Millan before cited to wit that when the Curats of any Neighborhood come to meet each other they should frequently commune about some part of this Catechism which is now become a commendable Custom and Usage every Week in the Famous Presbytery of S. Nicholas de Cardineto in Paris The Third way of using this Catechism is prescribed by the same St. Charles in his Third Synod at Millan where it is commanded that as often as the Curats are to administer any Sacrament they teach and expound to the People the Points and Doctrin of this Book the same is appointed in the Synod of Roan in Normandy The Fourth way of using this Book is propos'd in the Synod of Bourdeaux before cited where it is appointed that on all Holy-days the Curats teach the People out of this Catechism some of those things which it concerns all Christians to know The Fifth way is prescrib'd in the Synod of Cremona Anno 1603. Pag. 9. in these words By the Divine Inspiration of the Holy Ghost those Fathers that were in the Council of Trent commanded that as soon as may be the Roman Catechism might be written out of which as out of the most fruitful Breasts of our Holy Mother all the Clergy may suck the most sweet Milk of the Church's Doctrin That Custom therefore which was holily introduced into our Seminaries for all the Clergy to explain the Roman Catechism shall by all means be henceforth observ'd daily or at least thrice every Week by all Clerks that teach School The Sixth way is prescrib'd by the Fathers themselves in the very Preface of the Catechism THE PREFACE OF THE CATECHISM FOR THE CURATES By the Decree of the Council of TRENT Wherein the intent of the Council the necessity and use of the whole work are laid open SUch is the condition of the mind and understanding of man as that I The weakness of the light of nature when of it self with great labour and diligence it has discover'd and learn'd many of those things which belong to the knowledge of divine matters Yet the greatest part of those things whereby eternal salvation is to be attain'd and for which cause chiefly man was at first created and made after the image and likeness of God it could never have discover'd by the mere light of nature The invisible things of God as the Apostle teaches from the Creature of the world II. The necessity of supernatural revelation Rom. 1.20 Coloss 1.26 27. are indeed clearly seen being understood by the things that are made even his eternal power and Godhead But that mystery which was hid from all ages and generations does so far surpass all humane understanding that if it had not bin manifested to the Saints to whom it pleas'd God by the gift of faith to make known the riches of the glory of this mystery which is Christ among the Gentiles it had bin impossible by any study or labor of man to aspire to that wisdom But whereas faith is conceiv'd by hearing III. The necessity of Teachers Rom. 10.14 15 16. it is manifest how necessary the labor and ministery of a legitimate and faithful teacher has always bin to the attaining eternal salvation For it is written How can they bear without a preacher and how can they preach except they be sent And indeed IV. God has never bin wanting to those that are his Heb. 1.1 2. Isa 49.6 Heb. 12.25 2 Pet. 1.17 from the very beginning of the World the most merciful and gracious God has never bin wanting to those that are his But by many and manifold ways has spoken to the fathers by the Prophets and according to the condition of times has chalk'd them out a certain and direct way to celestial happiness But because he foretold he wou'd give a teacher of righteousness for a light of the Gentiles and for salvation to the ends of the earth He has last of all spoken to us by his Son whom also by a voice sent down from the most excellent glory Ephes 4.21 he has commanded all to hear and obey his commands And then the Son gave some Apostles some Prophets some Pastors and Teachers to preach the word of life that we may not be carry'd about as children tossed to and fro with every wind of Doctrine but sticking close to the firm foundation of faith may be built together in the house of God in the Holy Ghost And lest any one shou'd receiv the word of God from the ministers of the Church V. How the pastors of the Church ought to be heard as the word of men and not as it is indeed the word of Christ our very Savior himself has appointed so great an authority to be given to their direction that he says He that bears you bears me and he that despises you Luc. 10.25 despises me Which yet he would not have to be understood of those only to whom he then spake but also of all those who by a lawful succession shou'd afterwards be receiv'd to the office of Teaching with whom he promis'd to be always present Matt. 28.20 even to the end of the world But whereas the preaching of the divine word ought never to be intermitted in the Church VI. The necessity of preaching Gods word so at this time with much greater piety and industry ought it to be endeavour'd that with sound and uncorrupt doctrine as with the food of life the Faithful shou'd be nourish'd and confirm'd For there are false Prophets gone out into the world 1 John 4.1 of whom the Lord said Jer. 23.11 I sent not the Prophets and yet they ran I spake not to them and yet they prophesi'd to corrupt the minds of Christians by divers and strange doctrines wherein their wickedness furnish'd with all the arts of Satan has proceeded so far that it seems scarcely possible to be kept in any bounds And were we not confirm'd by that excellent and clear promise of our Savior who affirms that he had laid the foundation of his Church so sure Matt 16.28 that the gates of Hell shou'd never be able to prevail against her It might at this time be very much fear'd that being on every side beset by her enemies oppos'd and try'd by so many engines and devices she shou'd utterly perish For VII Heresie breaking forth to omit those most noble provinces and countries which heretofore have piously and holily embrac'd and retain'd that true catholic religion which they received from their ancestors or forefathers but now leaving the right way have gone astray and do openly profess their greatest piety and religion to consist in this That they are departed and gone far away from the doctrine of their forefathers There
minister and steward 〈◊〉 25.23 and like a good and faithful servant may be found worthy to be preserr'd by his Lord over many things Nor ought he to think that men of one temper only are committed to his charge XVII The fifth Or that one certain Rule or prescrib'd Form is suitable and sufficient to teach and instruct all the faithful in Christian piety But whereas some are as it were 1 Pet. 2.2 infants new born others begin to grow to man-hood in Christ and some do grow in a manner to full age It is necessary to consider who they are that have need of milk who of more solid meat 1 Cor. 3.2 and so to provide for all such food of doctrin as may give spiritual increase Heb. 5.22 13. till we all come into the unity of the faith into the perfect man-hood of the knowledge of the Son of God into the measure of the stature of the fulness or age of Christ The Apostle yielded himself an example to be observ'd by all herein when he said Rom. 1.14 That he was debtor both to the Greeks and to the Barbarians both to the wise and to the unwise to wit That those that are call'd to the ministery might know that they ought so to accommodate their doctrin to the capacity and reach of their hearers in delivering the mysteries of faith and rules of life that when they have fill'd the souls of them Heb. 5.14 who have their senses exercis'd with spiritual meat they suffer not in the mean time the little ones to perish with hunger who ask for bread and there is none to distribute it to them Nor ought it at all to discourage any ones endeavors in teaching XVIII The sixth because it is sometimes necessary for the hearers to be taught the rules of those things which are common and despicable altho frequently it is not without some difficulty that they are handl'd by those whose minds are taken up with and take a kind of pleasure in the contemplation of the more sublime and lofty matters For 1 Thess 8.8 if the wisdom of the eternal Father came down to the earth in the meanness of our flesh to teach us the rules of the heav'nly life who is there whom the love of Christ cannot constrain to become little among his brethren and as a nurse fostering her little infants so earnestly to desire and endeavour the salvation of his neighbour 1 Thess 2.8 That as the Apostle testifies of himself he wou'd not only deliver the Gospel to them but even his own life for them Now the Rule of all that doctrin which the faithful are to be taught XIX Whence the Christian doctrin is to be fetched is contain'd in the word of God and is divided into Scripture and Tradition The Pastors therefore shou'd night and day be meditating on these things Always remembering S. Pauls admonition which he wrote to Timothy which also all that have cure of souls shou'd reckon as belonging to themselves and this is the admonition 1 Tim 4.13 2 Tim. 3.16 17. Attend to reading exhortation and doctrin For all Scripture written by divine inspiration is profitable for doctrin for reproof for correction for instruction in righteousness that the man of God might be perfect and ready to every good work But because the things deliver'd of God are many and divers XX. Whence is had the division of this Catechism that they cannot easily be comprehended in the mind and being comprehended cannot be kept in memory Therefore when there is offer'd an opportunity of teaching that the explaining of those things may be fit and easie our Ancestors have very wisely reduced the whole power and substance of the doctrin of salvation into these four heads viz. The Apostles Creed The Sacraments The Decalogue or ten Commandments And The Lords Prayer For all those things which are to be held by the discipline of Christian faith XXI The First part or which belong to the knowledge of God or to the Creation and Government of the world or to the Redemption of mankind or to the Rewards of the good or Punishment of the wicked are contain'd in the doctrin of the Creed But those things which are Signs and instruments XXII The Second part as it were for the obtaining of divine grace these the doctrin of the Seven Sacraments contains But those things which have reference to the Law XXIII The Third part 1 Tim. 1.5 the end whereof is Charity are set down in the Decalogue Lastly Whatsoever may be savingly wish'd XXIV The Fourth hop'd or pray'd for by any man is comprehended in the Lord's Prayer Whence it follows that these four which are as it were the common places of the holy Scriptures being explain'd there can be nothing wanting in a manner for the understanding of those things which are to be learn'd of a Christian It seem'd good therefore to admonish the parish Curates XXV The manner of dividing the Catechism into several Sundays that as often as it came in their way to interpret any place of the Gospel or any other place of holy Scripture they may know the meaning of that place whatsoever it be falls under one of these heads we have even now mention'd whither they may have recourse as to the fountain of all doctrin for explanation of it For example If the Gospel of the first Sunday in Advent be to be explain'd Luc. 21 25. There shall be signs in the sun and in the moon c. What is pertinent to the explanation thereof is handl'd under the article of the Creed He shall come to judge the quick and the dead which being thence taken the Pastor may with the same pains instruct the faithful people both in the Creed and in the Gospel Wherefore in all the parts of teaching and interpreting he will do well to hold to this practice of directing all things to those four chief points to which we thought fit to refer the whole power and doctrin of holy Scripture but yet to take that order in teaching as will be most proper both to the persons to be taught and to the season We following the authority of the Fathers XXVI Why it begins with the explication of the Creed who in bringing men to Christ our Lord and in instructing them in his discipline began at the doctrin of Faith have thought fit first to handle those things which belong to Faith But because in the word of God XXVII What Faith is the signification of Faith is manifold we here speak of that by vertue whereof we wholly assent to those things which are deliver'd by God Now that this Faith is necessary to the attaining everlasting salvation no one can justly doubt especially seeing it is written Heb. 11.6 Without Faith it is impossible to please God For whereas the end proposed to man for his happiness is far higher than for
him to attain to by any human understanding it was necessary that he receive the knowledg thereof from God Now this knowledg is nothing else but Faith by vertue whereof it comes to pass that we assuredly hold that for truth which the authority of our most holy mother the Church approves as deliver'd by God For the faithful can by no means doubt of those things whereof God who is the very truth it self is the author Whence we perceive how great a difference there is betwixt this Faith which we have towards God and that which we bear towards the writers of human stories Now tho Faith extends very far and disters both in greatness and dignity for thus we read in holy Scripture Matt. 14.31 Luc. 17.5 Gal. 5.6 Jam. 2 14. Wherefore didst thou doubt O thou of little Faith and Great is thy Faith And Increase our Faith So Faith without works is dead And Faith which works by charity Yet in kind it is the same thing And the same definition or description and reason does agree to the different Degrees of Faith But how fruitful and advantagious it is to us will be said in the explication of the Articles of Faith Those things therefore which Christians ought chiefly to hold are the same which the Captains and Doctors of Faith the holy Apostles who were inspir'd by the holy Ghost have distinguish'd in the twelve articles of the Creed For when they receiv'd commandment from the Lord to go his Ambassadors into all the World XXVIII Why the creed was composed Mar. 16.15 and to preach the Gospel to every creature they thought fit to compose a form of Christian Faith to the end that all might think and speak the same thing and that there might be no schism or division amongst them 1 Cor. 1.10 whom they call'd to the unity of the Faith But that they might be made perfect in the same mind and in the same judgment This profession of Christian Faith and hope compos'd by themselves the Apostles call'd a Symbol either because it was made up of the various sentences which they severally cast into the common stock or because they wou'd use it as a certain kind of note or character whereby they might easily discover those false brethren who having deserted and withdrawn themselves corrupted the Gospel from those who had bound themselves by oath to fight under Christs Banner THE CATECHISM FOR THE CURATES BY THE DECREE OF THE Council of TRENT PART I. Of the twelve Articles of the Creed I Believ in God There are in Christian Religion many things propos'd to the faithful I. What the Creed contains whereof there must be had either severally or universally an assur'd and firm Faith But then This first of all and necessarily all are bound to believe which as the very foundation of truth God himself has taught us to wit concerning the Unity of the divine Essence and Distinction of the three Persons and their actions and for what special reason they are attributed to them The Curate is to teach that the doctrin of this mystery is briefly comprehended in the Apostles Creed For as our fore-fathers II. The division of the Creed who were both piously and learnedly skill'd in this point have observ'd it seems to be divided into Three principal parts so as in one The First person of the divine nature and wonderful work of the creation is describ'd In the other the Second person and the mystery of man's redemption In the third part is concluded the doctrin of the Third person the head and fountain of our holiness all in various and fit sentences Now those sentences by a kind of similitude often us'd by our fore-fathers we call Articles For as the members of our body are distinguisht by joynts So also in this confession of Faith whatsoever is to be believ'd by us separately and distinctly from another thing we rightly and fitly call an Article ARTICLE I. I Believ in God the Father Almighty I. What this article contains maker of Heav'n and Earth The meaning of these words is this I certainly believ and without any doubting do profess God the Father to wit the first person in the Trinity who by his Almighty power created out of nothing the very Heav'ns and the Earth and all things contain'd in them and having created them he defends and governs them all Nor do I only in heart believ or by my mouth profess but with my utmost endeavour and strongest affection I reach towards him as my supreme and most compleat good This then is a short account of the first Article But because in almost every one of these words there lies hid mighty mysteries the Curate ought to weigh them more diligently that as far as God shall permit the faithful may be brought with fear and trembling to the contemplation of the glory of his Majesty The word Believ does not therefore in this place signifie II. What it is to believ to think to suppose to be of opinion but as the holy Scriptures teach it signifies a most firm and sure assent whereby the mind does firmly and constantly adhere to God in the revelation of his mysteries Wherefore he does rightly believ in the sense here meant who is fully and certainly perswaded of a thing without any doubt or wavering Nor ought any one to think that the knowledg of Faith is less certain III. The assurance of faith because those things which Faith offers to us to be believ'd are not presently beheld For the divine light by which only we perceiv those things although it makes them not so very clear yet it suffers us not to doubt of them For God who commanded the light to shine out of darkness 2 Cor. 4.6 Ibid. 3. he has shin'd in our hearts that the Gospel might not be hid to us as it is to them that perish And now from what has bin already said IV. Faith excludes curiosity it follows That he that has this heav'nly knowledg of Faith is freed from all curious enquiry For when God commanded us to Believ he did not require of us to search narrowly into his divine judgments or to pry into the reason or cause of them but commands us firmly and immutably to Believ And this Belief makes the mind contented in the knowledg of his eternal truth And indeed since the Apostle witnesses That God is true but every man a lyar and since none but an arrogant or impudent fellow will refuse to give credit to a grave and wise person when he affirms any thing for truth but presses him further to prove what he said by reason and witnesses What rashness and folly must it needs be for one that hears the very word of God himself to demand reasons for the heav'nly doctrin of salvation Faith therefore must be held free not only from all doubtfulness but even from the very desire of more certain evidence or
demonstration The Curate is further to teach V. The outward profession of faith necessary That he who says I Believ besides that he declares the inward assent of his mind which is an interior act of Faith ought also openly to confess and declare that which he imbraces and holds inwardly in his heart by a free and open profession of his Faith and this with the greatest cheerfulness and alacrity For the faithful ought to have the same Spirit which the Prophet had when he said Psal 115.1 I believ'd and therefore did I speak And to imitate the Apostles who answer'd boldly even before the princes of the people We cannot but speak those things which we have seen and heard Acts 4.20 and be mov'd with the excellent saying of S. Paul Rom. 1.11 I am not asham'd of the Gospel for it is the power of God to salvation to every one that believes And again Rom. 10.11 that the truth of this sentence might sufficiently be confirm'd With the heart man believes to righteousness but with the mouth confession is made to salvation In God Hence they VI. How far faith excels the wisdom of the world to whom it is given may learn what the worth and excellency of Christian wisdom is and thereby how much we are beholden to the goodness of God and may climb up as by the steps or degrees of Faith to the knowledg of the most excellent and most desirable thing in the world For herein does the Christian philosophy manifestly differ from the wisdom of the world That the wisdom of the world guided by the light of nature only from the effects of these things which are perceiv'd by the senses making very slow progress and that not without mighty toyl and difficulty at length hardly reaches to the contemplation of the invisible things of God and to acknowledg and perceiv the first cause and author of all things But on the contrary the Christian philosophy does so sharp'n the edge and illuminate the understanding of the mind of man that without difficulty it can mount up to Heav'n and being illustrated with the divine brightness can truly behold first of all the very eternal fountain of light and then those things which are below him So that with the greatest sweetness of mind we can experimentally feel 1 Pet. 2.9 and with unutterable joy we can exult that we are called out of darkness into unspeakable light as the prince of the Apostles has it Rightly therefore in the first place do the faithful profess to believ in God Ibid. 18. Jer. 22.19 whose Majesty we with the Prophet Jeremy declare to be incomprehensible For as the Apostle says He dwells in light inaccessible which no man ever saw and which no man is able to behold For so he said to Moses No man can see my face and live For there is need for that mind that will soar up to God than whom nothing is higher to be altogether abstracted and withdrawn from sense And this by nature in this life we cannot attain to Now tho the case be really thus VII How God manifests himself Act. 14.16 yet as the Apostle says God has not left himself without a testimony of his goodness giving rain from Heav'n and fruitful seasons filling mens hearts with food and gladness which was the reason why the Philosophers did not think meanly of God not attributing by any means any thing corporeal any thing gross or mingl'd to him to whom also they ascrib'd the perfect strength and fulness of all good so that from him as from an eternal never-failing fountain of goodness and bounty does flow all that good that all created beings and perfect natures do enjoy Whom they call'd wise author of truth loving just bountiful and by other names signifying the supream and most absolute perfection Whose infinite power and immense influence they confess'd fills every place and extends it self to all things But this is far better and more clearly understood from the holy Scriptures as in that place where it is said Joh. 4.24 Matt. 5.48 Heb. 4.13 Rom. 11.23 Rom. 3.4 Joh. 14.6 Ps 47.11 Ps 144.16 God is a spirit and Be ye perfect even as your heavenly Father is perfect And All things are naked and open before his eyes and that O the depth of the riches of the wisdom and knowledge of God! And God is true And I am the way the truth and the life And again Thy right hand is full of righteousness And Thou openest thy hand and fillest with thy blessing every living creature Lastly Whither shall I go from thy presence And If I ascend up into Heaven thou art there if I go down into Hell thou art there also if I take wings in the morning and dwell in the utmost parts of the sea c. And Do not I fill Heaven and Earth says the Lord These are great and excellent things which even the Philosophers by searching into nature and the effects of things have consequently discover'd concerning the nature of God and agreeable to the authority of holy Scripture And tho even hence we may learn how necessary this doctrine which came down from Heav'n is VIII Faith is more easie and yet more excellent than knowledge if we observ that Faith is very excellent not only in this That those things which only wise men and that by long study and much labor can attain to do lye open and plain and become easie and familiar even to the unlearned as was said before but that that knowledge of things which is got by Faith is much more certain and much more frees the mind from error than any humane knowledge can possibly do But how much more excellent then is the knowledge of God himself to be thought to the attaining whereof not the contemplation of nature but the light of Faith opens the way properly to believers But this is contein'd in the articles of Faith which teach us the unity of the divine essence and the distinction of the three persons as also that God is man's ultimate end from whom we are to expect the possession of heav'nly and everlasting happiness For so S. Paul teaches us That God is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him How great these things are and whether they are goods of this kind to which mere humane wisdom can reach the Prophet Isaiah before the Apostle Isa 6.4 shews in these words From the very beginning they have never heard nor has any one told them neither without thee ô God has any eye seen what things thou hast prepar'd for them that wait for thee From what has bin already said IX There is only one God we must confess That there is but one God not more Gods For seeing we ascribe the supreme good and perfection to God it is not possible that what is most absolute and supreme can be in more than one But if any thing be wanting
as to imagine the Work being perfected and finish'd the things made by him cou'd be able to remain without his infinite Power to support them For as the Creator made all things by his supreme Power Wisdom and Goodness So also if his perpetual Providence were not always at hand with the things he created and preserv'd them by the very same Power he made them by they would presently fall back into their first nothing And this the Scripture declares when it says Wisd 11.25 How can any thing continue unless thou pleasest or that which thou callest not be preserv'd Now God not only defends and governs all things that have Being by his Providence but also by a secret kind of Vertue he moves those things which are mov'd and which act to move and act in such a manner that tho he hinders not the efficacy of second causes yet he does prevent and his secret power reaches to all things Wisd 8.1 and as the Wiseman witnesses It reaches powerfully from End to End and sweetly orders all things And therefore when the Apostle would declare that God to the Athenians whom they ignorantly worship'd Act. 17 27 28. he said He is not far from every one of us For in him we live move and have our Being And this is sufficient for the explication of the First Article XXV The Creation to be ascribed to all the three Persons when we shall have given this Admonition that the Work of Creation is common to all the Persons of the Holy and Undivided Trinity For in this place according to the Doctrine of the Apostles we confess the Father to be the Creator of Heav'n and Earth Job 1.3 Of the Son we read in the Holy Scripture All things were made by him Gen. 1.2 And of the Holy Ghost the Spirit of the Lord mov'd upon the Waters and in another place By the Word of the Lord the Heav'ns were made Ps 32.6 and all the Power thereof by the Breath of his Mouth ARTICLE II. ANd in Iesus Christ his only Sâ—on our Lord. That the Benefit is wonderful and satisfactory I. The utility of this Article which throw the Belief and Confession of this Article redounds to Mankind this Testimony of S. John declares He that confesses that Jesus is the Son of God 1 Joh 4.15 God dwells in him and he in God And that commendation of Happiness which Christ gave to the Prince of the Apostles Blessed art thou Simon Bar-jona Mat. 16.17 for Flesh and Blood has not reveal'd this to thee but my Father which is in Heav'n For this is the surest foundation of our Salvation and Redemption But because the Fruit of this admirable Benefit is best understood II. Whence the explication of this Article is to be begun Come Trent Sess 3. Can. 1 2. Gen. 2.6 from the ruine of that most happy State wherein God at first plac'd Man the Curate is to take diligent heed that the Faithful may come to the right understanding of the cause of these common Miseries and Calamities For when Adam had fallen from his Obedience to God and violated that Prohibition Of every Tree of the Garden thou mayst eat but of the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil thou mayst not eat for in the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely dye He fell into that most extream Misery that he lost the Holiness and Righteousness in which he was created and fell into the rest of those Mischiefs which the Holy Council of Trent more largely has explain'd But besides this Ibid. Sess 6. Can. 1. 2. we are taught That Sin and the Punishment of Sin remain'd not in that one Adam only but from him as from the Seed and Cause it justly flow'd and pass'd over to all his Posterity Seeing therefore that our whole Kind fell from the highest pitch of dignity not possibly to be restor'd to its former station by any power of Men or Angels there was this only Remedy left to repair our miseries and ruines that the infinite Power of the Son of God having first assum'd the weakness of our Flesh shou'd himself bear the infinite weight of our Sin and in his own Blood reconcile us to God Now the Belief and Confession of this Redemption is III. The confession of this Article necessary and always was necessary to Men to Salvation as God from the beginning has shew'n For in that first condemnation of Mankind which presently followed upon the Sin there was also shew'd a Hope of Redemption in these Words in which he denounces the Devil his doom which he was about to accomplish in the deliverance of Men from his thraldom I will put enmity between thee and the Woman Gen. 13.15 betweeen thy Seed and her Seed she shall break thy Head and thou shalt bruise her Heel He moreover often confirm'd the same Promise IV. The promise of a Savior made and confirmed and more plainly signifi'd his purpose to those Men especially whom he had a singular love for and among the rest where both he had frequently signifi'd this Mystery to Abraham the Patriarch and also more plainly declar'd it at that time when in obedience to Gods command he was ready to offer up in Sacrifice his only Son Isaac For he says Because thou hast done this thing Gen. 22.17 18. and hast not spar'd thy only begotten Son I will bless thee and will multiply thy Seed as the Stars of Heav'n and as the Sand which is on the Sea-shore and thy Seed shall possess the Gates of thy Enemies and in thy Seed all the Nations of the Earth shall be blessed because thou hast obey'd my Voice From which Words it may easily be gather'd that it shou'd be one of the Seed of Abraham who shou'd bring Salvation to all them who are deliver'd from the most cruel Tyranny of Satan It was necessary therefore that the very Son of God according to the Flesh should be born of the Seed of Abraham Not very long after V. The same Promise renewed Gen. 28.12 the Lord to consecrate the memory of this Promise made the same Covenant with Jacob Abraham's Grandson for when in a Vision he saw a Ladder reaching from Earth to Heav'n and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon it as the Scripture witnesses he heard the Lord Gen. 28.13 standing upon the Ladder saying I am the Lord the God of thy Father Abraham and the God of Isaac the Land whereon thou sleepest I will give to thee and to thy Seed and thy Seed shall be as the dust of the Earth And thou shalt stretch forth thy self to the East and to the West and to the North and to the South and in thee and in thy Seed shall all the Nations of the Earth be blessed Nor was God after this VI. The memory of this Promise is renewed wanting in â—â—hewing the memory of the same Promise
to signifie them before hand by many Signs Oracles and Prophecies The Holy Fathers therefore understood many of the things we read in the Holy Scriptures to belong to this matter but especially where we read of that Gate of the Sanctuary which Ezekiel saw shut also the Stone cut out of the mountain without hands as we read in Daniel which became a great Mountain and fill'd the whole Earth And Aarons Rod which only of all the Rods of the Princes of Israel budded Num. 17.8 Exod 3.4 and the Bush which Moses saw burn Luc. 2. and was not consumed The Holy Evangelist has largely describ'd the history of Christs Birth Of which therefore there is no need that we speak more since 't is easie for the Curate to read more there Great pains ought to be taken XVI In explaining this mystery what the people ought to be perswaded to Rom. 15.4 Job 26.11 that those mysteries which were written for our learning might be fixed and rooted in the minds of the Faithful And first of all in commemoration of so great a benefit that they be thankful to God the Author thereof and next that they always lay before their eyes for their example to imitate this so great and singular pattern of Humility For what can be more useful or profitable to check the pride and haughtiness of our hearts than often to think that God does so humble himself that he communicates his glory with men and takes on himself their weakness and frailty that God becomes Man and gives that supreme and infinite Majesty to Man at whose Nod the very Pillars of Heav'n as the Scripture says tremble and quake for fear and that he shou'd be born in earth whom the very Angels adore in Heav'n What therefore since God does these things for our sake what I say ought we to do in obedience to him How willingly and chearfully ought we to love embrace and perform all Offices of Humility The Faithful see how wholsom a Doctrine the Birth of Christ teaches us even before he began to utter his voice He is born needy he is born a Stranger in an Inn He is born in a vile Manger He is born in the depth of Winter Luc. 2.6 9. for thus writes St. Luke It came to pass that while they were there the days were accomplish'd that she should bring forth and she brought forth her first born Son and wrapp'd him in swadling cloaths and laid him in a manger because there was no room for him in the Inn. Cou'd the Evangelist include all the whole Glory and Majesty of Heav'n and Earth in more bumble expressions Nor does he write that there was no room in the Inn Ps 49.12 but none for him who said The whole earth is mine and the fulness thereof Which also another Evangelist testifies saying He came to his own and his own receiv'd him not These things when the Faithful remember XVII How great grace and glory redounds to us by the Incarnation let them also remember that God was contented to undergo the lowliness and frailty of our flesh that he might raise mankind up to the highest degree of Dignity for this one thing sufficiently discovers that excellent dignity and worth which he has by the divine bounty obtain'd that He vouchsaft to become Man who also was true and perfect God so that now we may boast that the Son of God is our bone and our flesh which those Blessed Spirits cannot do for as the Apostle says He in no case took upon him the nature of Angels but he took upon him the seed of Abraham But then we ought to take heed XVIII A singular admonition that all this happ'n not to our extream hurt that as at Bethlehem where he was born they wou'd allow him no room so also since he is now born in our flesh he find no room in our hearts where he may be spiritually born For this it is he being most earnestly desirous of our salvation that he earnestly calls for For as by the power of the Holy Ghost he was beyond the Order of Nature made Man Joh. 1.13 Rom. 64 5. and 7.6 and giv'n to us was Holy yea Holiness it self so it behov's us to be born not of blood nor of the will of the flesh but of God and then as new creatures to walk in newness of Spirit and to keep that holiness and integrity of mind which much becomes men regenerated by the Spirit of God For by this means we shall express in our selvs a certain kind of image or resemblance of the holy conception and Nativity of this Son of God 2 Cor. 2.7 which we believ with a faithful heart and believing wisdom of God which was hidd'n in a Mystery we embrace and adore it ARTICLE IV. SUffered under Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried How necessary the knowledge of this Article is and what diligent care the Curat ought to take that the faithful be often put in remembrance of our Lord's Passion the Apostle teaches who professes that he determin'd to know nothing else but Jesus Christ and him crucified Upon this account therefore all care and diligence ought to be us'd that the faithful being stirr'd up with the commemoration of so great a benefit may turn themselv's wholly to the Love of God and the embracing of his goodness Faith therefore in the former part of this Article for of the other shall be spok'n afterwards offers this to our Belief that when Pontius Pilate II. What is propos'd to be believ'd in this Article by command of Tyberius Caesar govern'd the Province of Judea Christ our Lord was fastn'd to a Cross for he was Taken Mock'd Suffer'd many kinds of Injuries and Torments and at last Crucifi'd Nor are we to think that as to his Inward Part his Soul was free from those torments for since he truly took the Humane Nature upon him we must needs confess that in his Soul he felt the most tormenting Grief Mat. 26.38 Mar. 14.34 wherefore he said my soul is exceeding sorrowful even to death For tho his Humane Nature was join'd to his Divine Person yet by reason of that very conjunction he no less felt the bitterness of his passion than if that conjunction had not been made since in that one person of Christ Jesus the proprieties of both natures the Divine and Humane were still preserv'd and therefore that which was passible and mortal still remain'd passible and mortal and again that which was impassible and immortal such as we understand the Divine Nature to be still restain'd its own propriety And where in this place seems fit to be diligently observ'd III. Why the Time of his Passion was thus noted the Curat shall teach that Jesus Christ suffer'd at that time when Pontius Pilate govern'd the Province of Judea and that this was done for this reason that the knowledge of so great and so necessary
a thing might be more remarkable to all when the very certain Time was set down when the thing was done as we find it done by the Apostle 1. Tim. 6.13 and also because in those words it is declar'd that the prophecies concerning our Saviour might be verifi'd by the event Mat. 20 19. for they says he will deliver him to the Gentiles to be mock'd to be scourg'd and to be crucifi'd But especially that he suffer'd death on the Tree of the Cross IV. Why Christ dy'd on the Cross this also is to be ascrib'd to the council of God to wit that whence death had its beginning thence life shou'd have its resurrection For the Serpent by the Tree seduc'd and overcame our first Parents himself was vanquish'd by Christ throw the Tree of his Cross Many other reasons may be produc'd for this matter which the Holy Fathers have largely treated of to shew that iâ— was convenient that our Redeemer shou'd undergo that death of the Cross rather than any other But the Curat may admonish that it is enough if the faithful believ that that kind of death was chosen by our Savior which seem'd indeed more proper and suitable to the redemption of mankind for certainly there could be none more odious and unbecoming For the punishment of the Cross was always not only among the Gentiles held accurs'd and full of shame and disgrace Deut. 21 23. Gal. 3.13 but also in the Law of Moses he is call'd accurs'd that hangs on a tree Nor may the Curat omit the history of This Article V. Why the explication of this Article ought to be often repeated which the Evangelist took such diligent care to expound but that the faithful may learn and know the chief heads at least of this Mystery which seem to be most necessary for the confirmation of the truth of our Faith For on this Article as upon a certain foundation our Christian Religion and Faith is establish'd and this being well grounded all the rest will hold well together For if any thing prove difficult to the mind and understanding of man certainly the mystery of the Cross may deservedly be accounted the hardest of all and we can very hardly imagine that our Salvation can depend upon the Cross and on him who was crucifi'd thereon but in this as the Apostle teaches we may admire the profound Providence of God 1 Cor. 8. for because in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God it pleas'd God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believ Wherefore we are not to wonder if the Prophets before the coming of Christ and the Apostles after his death and resurrection so strenuously labour'd to perswade men that this is the Redeemer of men and to bring them into the Dominion and Obedience of him who was crucifi'd for them Wherefore seeing there is nothing so strange to humane reason as the Mystery of the Cross VI. Figures and Prophecies of the mystery of the Cross immediately after the commission of sin the Lord was not wanting both by Figures and the Oracles of the Prophets to signifie the death his Son was to undergo To touch a little upon the Figures Abel first who was kill'd by the malice of his Brother Gen. 4.8 Gen. 22.6 7 8. then the sacrificing of Isaac next the Lamb which the Jews kill'd at their going forth out of Egypt Exod. 12.5 6 7. then the Braz'n Serpent which Moses lifted up in the Wilderness Num. 21.8 9. all these as Figures foreshew'd the Death and Passion of Christ our Lord. But then as to the Prophets Job 3.4 how many were there that propheci'd of it is better known than to need to be told in this place But above all others to omit David who in his Psalms Ps 2. 12 66 109. has handl'd all the chief mysteries of our Redemption the Oracls of Isaiah are so plain and clear Is 53. that it may well be said Hier. Epist ad Paulin. ante fâ—nem that he rather told the story of a thing already done than foretold the Prophecy of a thing yet to be done Dead and Buried In explaining these words the Curat shall teach that we are to believ VII Christ truly dy'd that Jesus Christ after he was crucifi'd was truly dead and buried And indeed it is not without cause that this is severally propos'd to the faithful to be believ'd seeing there have bin some who have deny'd that he dy'd on the Cross The â—nostics the Apostls therefore deservedly thought it fit that this point of Faith shou'd be oppos'd to that error of the truth of which Article there is no room left to doubt Mat. 27.50 Mar. 15.37 Luc. 23.46 Joh. 19.30 For all the Evangelists agree together in this that Jesus gave up the Ghost Besides whenas Christ was true and perfect Man he also cou'd truly dye Now man dies when his Soul is separated from his Body Wherefore when we say that Jesus was dead VIII God was united to the Soul and Body of Christ tho separated when he was dead we mean that his Soul was divided from his Body and yet we do not grant that his Divinity was disjoyn'd from his body but rather we constantly believ and confess that when his Soul was divided from his Body his Divinity was always joyn'd both to his Body when it was in the Sepulchre and to his Soul when it was in Hell But it became the Son of God to dye Heb. 2.10 14 15. that by death he might destroy him who had the power of death i. e the Devil and rescue them who by the fear of death all their whole life were subject to bondage But this was singular in Christ our Lord IX Christ's death was voluntary not forc'd that he then did dye when himself had purpos'd to dye and he died a death rather voluntary than by constraint nor did he only appoint and determine his own death but likewise the Place and the Time when and where he wou'd dye for so says Isaiah He is offer'd a sacrifice because it was his will And the same our Lord Isai 53.9 before his Passion said of himself I lay down my life to take it up again Joh. 10 17. no man takes it from me but I lay it down of my self and I have power to lay it down and I have power to take it up again But then as to the Time and Place when Herod sought his life and to insnare him he said Luk. 13.32 33. Tell that Fox behold I cast out Devils and do cures to day and to morrow and the third day I am perfected nevertheless I must walk to day and to morrow and the day following for it cannot be that a Prophet shou'd perish out of Jerusalem He therefore did nothing unwillingly or by force but willingly he offer'd himself and going to meet his enemies
he said I am he Joh. 18.5 and of his own accord freely he underwent all those punishments which unjustly and unmercifully they threw upon him Than which X. A strong motive to the love of Christ sure there is nothing in the World more powerful to move our compassion when we well consider in our minds all his sufferings and torments For if for our sakes any one should suffer all those sorrows not which he voluntarily underwent but which he cou'd not avoid this indeed we shou'd hardly account as a benefit of any great regard but if on our score only he freely endure death which he cou'd have refus'd verily this is such a kind of benefit that it bereaves even the most grateful person in the World not only of the power of paying due thankfulness but even of having it and hence the transcendant and superlative love of Christ Jesus and his divine and infinite deseits towards us may be perceiv'd But then when we confess that he was Bury'd XI Why we are to believ that Christ was bury'd this is not set down as a part of the Article which thing seems to have some new difficulty in it besides what has bin already spok'n of his death For if we believ that Christ was dead it is easie enough to perswade us That he was bury'd But this was added first that we may doubt the less of the Truth of his death it being the strongest proof that a person is dead if we can prove that his Body was bury'd And then that the Miracle of his Resurrection might be the more apparent and illustrious Nor do we believ this only Mat. 27.60 That Christs Body was bury'd but this especially is propos'd to our Belief in these Words That God was bury'd Mar. 15 46. as by the Rule of Catholic Faith we most truly say Luc. 23.53 That God was dead was born of a Virgin for since his Divinity was never divided from his Body no not even when it was laid in the Sepulchre rightly we confess That God was bury'd Joh. 19.38.42 And that will be sufficient for the Curat concerning the manner and place of Christ's burial which is spoken by the Holy Evangelists But first of all XII Two things to be noted Ps 15 10. Act. 2.31 two things are to be observ'd the one is That Christs Body was in no part corrupt'd in the Sepulchre concerning which the Prophet thus prophecies Thou shalt not suffer thy Holy One to see corruption The other which belongs to all the parts of this Article is That the Burial Passion and Death of Jesus Christ have reference to him as Man not as God for to suffer and to dye are incident to the human Nature only Tho all these things are also attribut'd to God because as it is manifest they may rightly he said of that person who at once was perfect God and perfect Man These things being known the Curat may explain those things concerning Christs Passion and Death whereby the Faithful may at least contemplate if not comprehend the immensity of so great a Mystery And First XIII What we are to meditate of the Passion of Christ First Joh. 1.1 Heb. 1.2 3. It should be consider'd Who it is that suffers all these things And here we are not able by Words to relate or even in our Hearts to conceiv his Dignity S. John says he is the Word which was with God The Apostle with stately Expressions describes him in this manner That this is He whom God has appoint'd to be the Heir of all things by whom also he made the Worlds who is the brightness of his Glory and the Figure of his Substance and the Image of his Person who supports all things by the Word of his Power He therefore having wash'd away our sins sits at the Right-hand of the Majesty on High And to say all in a Word He who suffers is Jesus Christ God and Man Rom. 11.36 The Creator suffers for those whom he created The Lord for his Servants be by whom the Angels Men Heav'ns and Elements were made He I say in whom by whom and of whom are all things It is no wonder therefore if when he was wounded with so many Torments and Sufferings the whole Fabric of the World trembl'd for as the Scripture says Maâ—t 27.51 The Earth quak'd and the Rocks were rent Luc. 23 44. and there was Darkness over all the Earth 1 Pet. 2.5 and the Sun was dark'n'd Now if ev'n the dumb and insensible Creatures bewail'd the Sufferings of their Maker let the Faithful consider with how great and bitter Lamentation they as living Stones of this Building ought to evidence their Grief And now we come to shew the Causes of his Passion XIV What Secondly that thereby the Strength and Greatness of the Divine Love towards us may the better appear If therefore any one ask What shou'd be the Cause why the Son of God wou'd undergo such an extream bitter passion he will find it to be this chiefly besides the hereditary Contagion of our first Parents namely The Vices and Sins which Men have committed from the beginning of the World to this day and which they will hereafter commit to the end of the World For this was it That the Son of God our Savior intended in his Death and Passion to redeem and to blot out the sins of all Ages and richly and abundantly to make satisfaction to his Father for them Let this also be added to inhance the dignity of the thing XV. What Thirdly that Christ did not only suffer for sinners but also that those very sinners for whom he suffer'd were both the Authors and Inflicters of those Punishments he endur'd Of which the Apostle thus admonishes us writing to the Hebrews thus Heb. 12.13 Consider him who endur'd such contradiction of Sinners against himself lest ye be weary and faint in your Souls Of this Fault rightly may those be judg'd guilty Note who easily and often fall into sin For since our sins drove Christ our Lord to undergo the punishment of the Cross verily they who run into Sin and Wickedness do as much as in them lies crucisie to themselves the Son of God afresh Heb. 6.6 and put him to an open shame And this wickedness is by so much more insolent and heinous in us Note than it was in the Jews because they as the same Apostle bears them Witness 1 Cor. 2.8 if they had known they wou'd never have crucifi'd the Lord of Glory But we profess we have known him and yet in our Deeds denying him we seem in a manner to lay violent Hands upon him Now the Holy Scripture teftifies XVI What Fourthly Isay 53.8 That Christ Our Lord was deliver'd to Death both by the Father and by himself For in Isaiahs Prophecy he says For the ' wickedness of my people have I smitten him And the same
godly should even in the Public assembly and judgment of all mankind recover that esteem which by injustice they were depriv'd of among men And then whereas both the Good and the Bad did The Third not without their bodies whatsoever they did on all accounts it is just that whatsoever was well or ill done belongs also to their Bodies which were the Instruments of those Actions It was therefore very convenient that the due rewards of eternal glory or punishment should be difpens'd to the Bodies and Souls together which verily could not be done without a Ressurrection of all men and without a General Judgment Lastly The Fourth Because in mens adversity and prosperity which sometimes happen alike both to the Good and Bad it was to appear that nothing was done or over-rul'd without the Infinite Wisdom and Justice of God it was meet not only that Rewards should be appointed to the Good and Punishments to the Wicked in the world to come but also that this should be determin'd in a Public and General Judgment whereby they might be more known and conspicuous to all and that praise might by all be given to the Justice and Providence of God instead of that unjust complaint which even sometimes the Saints themselves as men have been used to make when they observ'd wicked Men prospering in Wealth and flourishing in Honors For Ps 72.2,3 says the Prophet My feet were amost mov'd my treadings had well nigh slipt because I was griev'd at the unjust seeing the peace of sinners And a little after Behold the very sinners and the wealthy of the world they get riches and I said Then have I cleans'd my heart in vain and have washed my hands in innocency I was punish'd every day and chastn'd every morning And this was the frequent complaint of many It was needful therefore that there should be a General Judgment Joh. 22.14 lest haply men should say That God indeed takes care of the motions of the Heavens but regards not what is done on the Earth This word of Truth therefore is rightly made One of the Twelve Articles of our Christian Faith that if the minds of any should doubt concerning the Providence and Jultice of God by means of this Doctrin they may be confirm'd Besides The Fifth at the apprehension of the Judgment it is fit that the Godly be comforted and the Wicked terrifi'd that considering the Justice of God the Good should not be dejected and the Evil may be recall'd from their wickedness by the fear and expectation of Eternal Punishment Wherefore our Lord and Saviour speaking of the Last Day has declar'd that there will sometime be a General Judgement Mat. 24 29. and has describ'd the Signs of the approach of the Time thereof that when we shall see those Signs come to pass we may know that the End of the World is at hand and then at his Ascension into Heaven he sent Angels who comforted the Apostles grieving for his absence in these words Act. 2.11 This Jesus which is taken from you up into Heaven shall so come as ye have seen him go into Heaven But that this Judgment is given to Christ VI. Christ as Man also is Judge of all not only as God but as Man the Holy Scriptures declare For tho the power of Judging be common to all the persons of the Holy Trinity yet we specially attribute it to the Son Because we say that Wisdom suits to him But that as Man he will judge the World our Lord's testimony assures us who says Joh. 5.26 As the Father has life in himself so has he given to the Son to have life in himself and has given him power to Judge as he is the Son of Man And it was very meet VII Why Christ aâ— Man will be Judge that this Judgment should be exercised by Christ our Lord that when the Judgment was concerning Men they might see the Judge with their Eyes and with their Ears hear the Sentence which should be pronounc'd and truly perceive the Judgment with their Senses And it was moreover mosl just that That man who was condemn'd by the most unjust sentences of Men should be seen to sit afterwards as Judge of all wherefore the Prince of Apostles when in the House of Cornelius Act. 10.24 he was expounding the chief heads of Christian Religion and had taught that Christ was by the Jews hang'd on a Tree and kill'd and the third day rose again to life he subjoyn'd And he has commanded us to preach and to testifie to the people that This is he who was appointed of God to be the Judge of quick and dead And the Holy Scriptures declare VIII Signs foregoing the Judgment Damase de fide Orâ—hod lib. 4.7.27 that these Three principal Signs will go before the Judgment The Preaching of the Gospel throughout the world a Departure from the Faith and Antichrist For our Lord says This Gospel of the kingdom shall be preach'd through the whole world for a testimony to all the Gentils and then shall the End come And the Apostle warns us that we be not seduc'd by any as tho the Day of the Lord were at hand Mat. 22.14 2 Thess 2.3 Dan. 7.9 For unless there first come a departure and that Man of sin be reveal'd the judgment will not come But what will be the Manner and Way of the Judgment the Curate may easily know from the Oracles of Daniel and from the Doctrin of the Evangelists and of the Apostles Moreover IX The Pronouncing and Exposition of the Sentence of the last Judgment Mat. 24.34 the Sentence to be pronounc'd by the Judge should be in this place more diligently consider'd For Christ our Saviour beholding with a chearful countenance the Godly at his Right hand shall with the greatest love and good-will thus pronounce Sentence concerning them Come ye the blessed of my Father possess the Kingdom which is prepar'd for you from the foundation of the world Than which words they will know that there can be nothing heard more sweet who but compare them with the Sentence of Condemnation of the Wicked and when in their mind they shall have consider'd that by those words Pious and Just men are call'd from their Labours to Rest from a Vally of Tears to the highest Joy and from all their Miseries to everlasting Happiness which they by their Duties of Charity have deserv'd And then turning to those who stand at his Left hand he will pour forth his Justice upon them in these words Depart from me ye cursed into everlasting fire which is prepar'd for the Devil and his Angels In those former words X. The Sentence of the Reprobate consider'd Chrysost in Mat. Hom. 23. August Ser. 181 de Temp. Greg. lib. 9. Moral c. 46. Mat. 25 4â— Depart from me is signifi'd that most extream punishment wherewith the wicked shall be tormented when they shall be
cast out far from the sight of God nor can they receive any comfort from any Hope that they shall ever enjoy so great a Good And This by Divines is call'd the Pain of Loss viz. That the Wicked in Hell shall for ever want the Light of the Vision of God But that which is added ye Cursed does wonderfully increase their misery and calamity For if when they are to be driven out from the presence of God they might be thought worthy of some small Blessing this might truly be some considerable comfort to them But for as much as they must expect nothing that can alleviate their misery when they are cast out the Divine Justice will rightly follow them with every Malediction and Curse And then follows Into everlasting-fire which other kind of Pain Divines call the Pain of Sense because it can be felt by the bodily Senses as in Stripes Buffetings and other more grievous kinds of punishments among which there can be no doubt that the torments of Fire do cause the most exquisite sense of Pain to which evil when it is added that all this wilt be For ever it is thereby shew'd that the pains of the Damn'd will be loaded with all kinds of punishments And This those words which are plac'd in the latter part of the Sentence more fully declare Which is prepar'd for the Devil and his Angels For whereas so it is that we can more easily endure all troubles if we have some Companion and Consort of our Calamity by whose prudence and humanity we may in some measure be reliev'd what at last will be the Misery of the Damn'd who tho loaded with so great Torments shall notwithstanding never be deliver'd from the company of the most accursed Devils And this indeed is the Sentence that shall most justly be denounc'd by our Lord and Savior upon the Wicked as being they who neglected all works of true Piety and gave neither Meat nor Drink to the Hungry and Thirsty took not in the Stranger cloath'd not the Naked and visited not the Sick and Imprison'd These are the things which the Curats ought often to inculcate into the ears of the Faithful XI Discourse of the last Judgment should be frequent and why Eccles 40. Aug. Ser. 120. de Temp. Greg. Hom. 3 9. in Eâ—â—â—ng Bernaâ—â— Serm. 1. in sesto omnium sanctorum For the Truth of this Article being rightly believ'd will have great force to bridle the wicked desires of the mind and hold men back from sinning Wherefore in Ecclesiasticus it is said In all thy works remember thy latter end and thou wilt not sin forever And indeed hardly will any one be carri'd head-long into wickedness whom this Consideration cannot recal to the study of Piety That sometime or other he must give an Account before the most just Judge not only of all his Actions and Words but also of his most hidden Thoughts and must suffer Punishment according to his desert But it must needs be that the Just will be more stirr'd up to do Justice and to rejoyce exceedingly tho he here lead his life in Want in Disgrace and Afflictions when he thinks in his mind of that Day when after the combat of this troublesome life he shall in the hearing of all Men be proclaim'd a Conquerer and shall be receiv'd into his heav'nly Country and adorn'd with Divine Honour What remains therefore but that the Faithful be exhorted to take the best manner of life and exercise themselves in the study of all Piety that so they may with the greater Joy and Security of Mind wait for and expect the coming of that great Day of the Lord and so as becomes Children with the greatest Earnestness to desire it ARTICLE VIII I Believ in the Holy Ghost Hitherto those things have bin expounded I. Fith in the Holy Ghost necessary so far as the Reason of the Argument seem'd to require which belong'd to the First and Second Person of the Holy Trinity Now it follows That those things also which in the Creed are deliver'd concerning the Third Person that is the Holy Ghost shou'd be explain'd In treating of which matter the Pastors shou'd use their utmost Endeavor and Diligence Act. 19.2 seeing it is to be suppos'd That a Christian Man may no more be ignorant of This part or not believe rightly concerning it than of the other former Articles Wherefore the Apostle would not suffer certain of the Ephesians to be ignorant of the Person of the Holy Ghost Of whom when he ask'd Whether they had receiv'd the Holy Ghost and when they answer'd That they knew not whether there was an Holy Ghost he presently ask'd them In whom therefore were ye baptiz'd In which words he signify'd That the distinct knowledg of this Article is necessary to the Faithful from which they have this Fruit especially that when they consider attentively That whatsoever they have they have it of the Gift and Bounty of the Holy Ghost then do they begin to think more modestly and humbly of themselves and to place all their Hope in Gods Protection which ought to be the First Step of a Christian to the highest Wisdom and Happiness We must therefore begin the explanation of this Article from the Force and Notion which here is included in that Name of the Holy Ghost or Holy Spirit for the very same may indifferently and rightly be said both of the Father and of the Son II What the Holy Ghost properly signifies for either of them is a Spirit and Holy for we confess that God is a Spirit and besides that the Angels and the Souls of the Pious are signify'd by this word there must care be taken lest the people by the ambiguity of the Word be led into Eror In this Article therefore it must be taught That the Third Person of the Trinity is understood by the name of the Holy Ghost after which manner in the Holy Scriptures both of the Old Testament sometimes and of the New Testament very frequently he is taken for David prays Ps 50.12 Wisd 9 17. 〈◊〉 1.9 Matt. 1.20 Luc. 1.35 And take not thy Holy Spirit from me In the Book of Wisdom we read Who has known thy counsel except thou give Wisdom and send thy Holy Spirit from above And elsewhere He created it by his Holy Spirit And in the New Testament we are commanded to be baptiz d In the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost And we read That the most Holy Virgin did conceive by the Holy Ghost and we are also sent by S. John to Christ Joh. 1.15 who baptizes us with the Holy Ghost and in many other places besides in reading we may meet with this Word And no one ought to wonder III. Why the H ly Ghost hâ—s no proper name That a proper name is not giv'n to the Third Person as there is to the First and Second for the Second Person
the Ark to escape drowning in the Flood This is to be taught as a most certain rule whereby the true Church may be discern'd from the false And we may also know the true Church from its Original XVIII Another Rule yo know the True Church from the False which it has from the Grace reveal'd by the Apostles For her Doctrine is True not New not lately sprung up but long ago deliver'd by the Apostles and dispers'd through all the World and hence it is that none can doubt That the impious Doctrines of Heretics are far different from the Faith of the Church seeing they are against that Doctrine of the Church which has been preach'd from the Apostles to this day And therefore that all may understand which is the true Catholic Church the Fathers by Divine Inspiration have added this word APOSTOLIC Of the marks of the True Church see August contra Epist Fundamenti c. Tertul. lib. toto de Praescript For the Holy Ghost who presides in the Church governs it by no other than Apostolical Men. Which Spirit was first given to the Apostles and afterwards by the infinite goodness of God has always continu'd in the Church But as this One Church cannot err in the delivery of Faith and Discipline of manners XIX Why the Church is call'd Apâ—stolic Aug. contra Crescen lib. 1. c. 33. seeing she is govern'd by the Holy Ghost so it must needs be that all others which falsely claim to themselves that Name and being also led by the Spirit of the Devil are most dangerously out of the way both in Doctrine and Practice But because the Figures of the Old Testament have a great influence to stir up the minds of the Faithful to call to remembrance those excellent things XX. Two figures of the Church for which cause chiefly the Apostles us'd them The Curat may not pass over that part of Docrine also which is so profitable And amongst these The First Gen. 6. Noahs Ark has an excellent signification which for this reason only was made by Gods command that there might be left no room to doubt but that it signifies the Church Which God has so constituted That whosoever by Baptism enters therein may be safe from all danger of eternal Death But they who were out of it as it happen'd to them who were not receiv'd into the Ark were overwhelm'd with their own wickedness Another Figure is that great City Jerusalem The other under the Name whereof many times the Holy Scriptures understand the Holy Church to wit That in her alone it is lawful to offer Sacrifice Because also in the Church of God only and no where else the true Worship and the true Sacrifice which can any ways be pleasing to God may be found And now in the last place XXI The Church to be believ'd by Faith and bow concerning the Church it must be taught After what manner that we are to believe the Church belongs to the Articles of Faith For tho any one perceives by reason and sense That the Church i. e. that Company of Men is in the World which are dedicated and consecrated to Christ our Lord Nor does there seem any need of Faith to conceive this when neither Jews nor Turks do at all doubt of it Yet those Mysteries which as has already been declar'd in part and partly will be said further in he Sacrament of Orders are contain'd in the Holy Church of God that mind which is illuminated by Faith only and not convinc'd by any reasons can understand Seeing therefore that this Article no less than the rest quite surpasses the strength and reach of our understanding We very rightly confess That we come not to know the Church's Original Gifts and Dignity by Huaman Reason but behold them with the Eyes of Faith For neither were Men the Authors thereof XXII Who the Author of hte Church Ps 89.5 but the very Immortal God who has built it upon a most firm Rock as the Prohet witnesses The most High has sounded it For which reason it is call'd Gods Inheritance and the people of God And the Power it has is not of Man but given her by the gift of God Wherefore as by the mere Power of Nature we cannot attain to her so also by Faith only we understand That in the Church are the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven and that to her is given Power to Forgive Sins to Excommunicate and to consecrate the true Body of Christ and then that the Citizens which belong to her Heb. 13.14 have not here a lasting City but seek one to come It is necessary therefore to believe XXIII We must believe the Church but not in the Church Aug Ser 1.31 de Temp. That there is One Holy and Catholic Church For so we believe the Three Persons of the Trinity the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost as to place our Faith In them But now changeing the manner of speaking we profess to believe the Holy not In the Holy Church That by this different way of speaking God who is the Author of all things may be distinguish'd from the things which were created and to acknowledg that all those excellent benefits which are bestow'd on the Church were receiv'd of the Divine Goodness The Communion of Saints When S. John the Evangelist wrote to the Faithful XXIV This part of the Article to be diligently explain'd 1 Joh. 1.13 of the Divine Mysteries why he taught them therein he gives this Reason That you also says he might have Fellowship with us and our Fellowship is with the Father and with his Son Jesus Christ This Fellowship is plac'd in the Communion of Saints of which we are to speak in This Article And would to God in explaining hereof Aug. in Joan Trâ—act 32. the Teachers of the Church would imitate the diligence of Paul and the other Apostles For it is not only a kind of Interpretation of the former Article and a Doctrine full of profit and advantage but it also shews what the Use of those Mysteries is which are contain'd in the Creed For we are to search into and learn all those things for this end that we may be admitted into this so blessed and glorious a Fellowship of the Saints and being once admitted consequently to persevere Coloss 1.12 giving Thanks with Joy to God the Father who has made us worthy to partake of the Lot of the Saints in Light Firft therefore XXV Wherein is plac'd the Communion of Saints the Faithful are to be taught That This Article is as it were a kind of Explication of that which goes before concerning One Holy Catholic Church For the Unity of that Spirit by which she is govern'd causes that whatsoever the Church has is Common For the Fruit and Benefit of all the Sacraments belongs to all the Faithful by which Sacraments as by Sacred Bands they are coupl'd and joyn'd with Christ
under these words II. What the Discipline of this Article is which in this place are us'd to declare our Happiness very many Mysteries lye closely hid they are so to be open'd that according to every mans capacity they may be clear'd The Faithful therefore are to be admonish'd That in these words Life Everlasting is signifi'd as well that Blessedness which satisfies the desire of the Bless'd as the Perpetuity of Life which the Devils and Wicked Men shall 1 also have Luc. 18.27 Matt 19.29 25.46 Aug. de Civ Dei l. 19. c 11 and so that Lawyer conceiv'd who in the Gospel asked of our Lord and Savior What he should do to possess everlasting Life as if he had said What must I do that I may come to that place where I may enjoy perfect felicity In this sense the Holy Scripture understands these words as may be gather'd from many places But by This name especially that most excellent Blessedness is call'd lest any one should think that it consists in corporeal and transitory things which cannot be Everlasting For neither could this word Blessedness sufficiently express what was design'd especially seeing there have not been wanting Men puffed up with an opinion of a vain kind of Wisdom who have plac'd the Chiefest Good in those things which are perceiv'd by the Senses For these things perish and grow old But Blessedness is to be limited by no term of Time yea rather these earthly things are farthest from true Happiness from which he is gone far away who is held with the Love and Desire of the World for it is written 1 Joh. 2.15 ibid. 17. 1 Pet. 2.11 Love not the World nor the Things of the World if any one love the World the Love of the Father is not in him And a little after The World passes away and the Concupiscence thereof These things therefore the Curats shall take diligent care to impress upon the minds of the Faithful that they may resolve to despise mortal things and know that in This life where we are not Citizens but Strangers they can have no Happiness Tho here also we may rightly be said to be Happy in Hope Tit. 2.13 If denying Vngodliness and worldly Desires we live soberly justly and godly in this World waiting for that blessed Hope and the coming of the Glory of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ These things when many who seem'd very wise understood not and thought that in This Life Happiness was to be sought they became Fools Rom. 1.2 and fell into the greatest Calamities But besides IV. Bliss must needs be Everlasting by Vertue of these words The Life Everlasting we perceive that Happiness once gotten can never be lost as some falsely have suppos'd for Happiness is made up of all kinds of Good without any mixture of evil Which seeing it satisfies the desire of Man it must necessarily consist in Eternal Life For neither can a Bless'd Man chuse but greatly desire forever to enjoy those good things which he has gotten Wherefore unless that Possession be sure and settl'd it must needs be troubl'd with an exceeding torment of Fear See S. Austin de Civit Dei lib. 12. c. 20. lib. 22. c. 29. 30. de libero arbit c. 15. de verb. Domini serm 64. serm 37 de Sanctis But how great the Happiness of the Bless'd who live in their Heavenly Country V. Everlasting Bliss cannot be express'd by Words is and that it can be comprehended unless merely in name by themselves only these very words which we name when we say The Bless'd Life sufficiently shew For if when to express any thing we use that name which is common to many other things we easily perceive that we want a proper name whereby plainly to express the thing When therefore Happiness is there signifi'd in words which suit no better with the Bless'd than with all the rest that live for ever this is an argument to us That there is some higher and more excellent thing which passes our Reason to signifie it perfectly by any proper name For tho in Holy Scripture there are very many other names given to this Heavenly Happiness such as are The Kingdom of God of Christ of Heaven Paradice the Holy City the New Jerusalem the House of our Father Yet it is plain that there is none of them all sufficient to explain the Greatness of it Wherefore the Curats may not pretermit the occasion offer'd them in this place VI. The force of this Article to perswade to Piety of inviting the Faithful by so ample rewards as are signified in these words Life Everlasting to Piety Justice and all Offices of Christian Religion For it is manifest that Life is us'd to be reckon'd among the greatest Goods of Nature and in this Good chiefly when we say The Life Everlasting is Blessedness said to be Now if we love nothing more if there be nothing more dear or more sweet to us than this slender and miserable Life which is subject to so many and so manifold Miseries that it may more truly be call'd a Death with what intention of mind with what earnestness ought we to seek after that Everlasting Life which being freed from all evils has a perfect and absolute supply of all good things For as the Holy Fathers have taught Chrysost in 30 c p. ad Theo. l. lapsum Aug. de Civit. Dei lib 22. c. 30. Aâ—se'm Ep. 2. de simil c. 47. seq Apoc 7.16 Ibid. 21.4 Serm. 64. de verb. Domini de Sâ—mb ad Catech. The Happiness of Eternal Life is to be defin'd A Freedom from all Evil and an enjoyment of all Good Of the Evil these Testimonies of Holy Scripture are very clear It is written in the Apocalyps or Revelation They shall hunger and thirst no more nor shall the Sun or the Heat fall upon them And again God shall wipe away every Tear from their Eyes and there shall be no more Death nor Sorrow nor Crying nor Grief because the first things are past away But then the Glory of the Bless'd will be boundless and the kinds of solid joy and pleasure will be innumerable The greatness of which Glory since our Understandings cannot conceive and since they can by no means enter into our Minds it is needsul that we enter into it to wit into the joy of our Lord that being every way compass'd about with it we may abundantly satiate the desire of our Heart But tho lib. 3. ult as S. Austin writes it seems more easie to number up the Evils we shall want than the Goods and Pleasures we shall enjoy yet it must be endeavored briefly and clearly to explain those things which may inflame the Faithful with the desire of getting this most excellent Happiness But first it is necessary to use this distinction VII Bliss twofold Essential Accidental which we have learn'd from the
towards us by how much the more assistances or helps they shall understand God has furnish'd us with for our Salvation and Happiness The Sacraments of the Church then XVIII There are only Seven Sacraments Trid. S ss 7. câ—n â— de S cr in gen Con. Fl rent in Doc. ad Arm. as may be prov'd by Scripture and by the constant Tradition of the Fathers down to our times and by the Authority of Councils are Seven in number But why they are neither more nor fewer may be probably shew'd from those things which by a Similitude are transferr'd from the Natural to the Spiritual life For these Seven things seem necessary to a Man to live and to preserve his life and to be made profitable to the Common-wealth To wit A notable Simil tude D. Thom. 3. p q 63. art 1. that he be Born Grow and be Nourish'd If he fall into Sickness that he be recover'd that the weakness of strength be restor'd And then as to the Common-wealth that the Magistrates be not wanting on their part to rule him by their Authority and Government And lastly that by a lawful propagation of his Family he preserve both himself and mankind All which things seeing they answer well to that life which the Soul lives to God from hence it may easily be gather'd what the number of Sacraments is For the First is Baptism Baptism the Gate as it were of all the rest Confirmation whereby we are born again in Christ Then Confirmation by vertue whereof we grow bigger and stronger in the grace of God For as S. Austin testifies D. Aug. Ep. 105. Luc. 24.49 It was to the Apostles already baptiz'd that the Lord said Stay ye in the City till ye shall be endu'd with power from above Then the Eucharist The Eucharist wherewith as with the Food of Heaven our Spirit is nourish'd and sustain'd For of this our Savior speaks Joh. 6.55 when he says My Flesh is Meat indeed and my Blood is Drink indeed In the Fourth place follows Penance Penance by help whereof our lost Health is restor'd after we have bin wounded by Sin Then Extream Vnction Extream Unction Isa 5.14 by which the remains of sin are taken away and the powers of the Soul refresh'd for S. James writing of this Sacrament testifies thus Orders And if he be in sins they shall be forgiven him Then follows Orders by which the public ministration of the Sacraments is exercis'd in the Church and a power given to discharge or perform the Sacred Functions Lastly Matrimony is added Matrimony that by the lawful and holy Conjunction of the Man and the Woman Children may be begotten and religiously brought up to the Service of God and the Conservation of Mankind But This is specially to be observ'd XIX The necessity of all the S craments not alike That tho all the Sacraments contain in them a Divine and Admirable Vertue yet all have not a like and equal necessity or dignity or One and the same signification But there are Three of them which are more necessary than the rest Trid. 1. Sess 7 can 3.4 de Sacr. in en D. Tho. 3. p q. 65 â—r 4.7.3.5 tho not for the same reason For Baptism is necessary for every one without any exception at all as our Savior shews in these words Except a Man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God And Penance is necessary to them only who after Baptism have intangl'd themselves with some mortal sin nor can they escape eternal Destruction unless they truly do Penance for the sin admitted And Orders is altogether necessary tho not to all the Faithful in particular yet to the whole Church in general But then if we consider the Dignity of the Sacraments XX. The Eucharist excels the other Sacraments in Dignity the Eucharist far excels all the rest in Sanctity in the number of Mysteries and in Magnitude All which things will be better understood when we shall come to handle in their proper place those things which belong to the particular Sacraments Dionys lib. de Eccles Hier. c. 3. We must next see Whence it is we receive these Holy and Divine Mysteries XXI Christ the Author of the Sacraments Amb. l. 4. de Sacr. c. 6. D. Tho. 3. p. 4.62 Trid. Ses 7. can 1. de Sacr. in gen l. de Eccles dog Cassian Col. 7.18 For there is no doubt but that the value of any excellent Gift is much increas'd by the worth and excellency of him from whom it came But that Question is not difficult For seeing it is God which justifies Men but the Sacraments are the wonderful Instruments of obtaining Righteousness it is plain that one and the same God in Christ must be acknowledg'd to be the Author both of Justification and of the Sacraments Besides the Sacraments have such a and Efficacy as to penetrate into the inmost Soul since therefore it is the Property of Gods Power alone to search into the Hearts and Souls of Men from This also it is easy to see That the Sacraments are instituted of God himself throw Christ even as we must firmly and constantly believe that they are inwardly dispens'd by him For S. John affirms that he receiv'd this Testimony from him when he says He that sent me to baptize in Water the same said to me Vpon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and remaining upon him that same is he that baptizes in the Holy Ghost But tho God be the Author and Dispenser of the Sacraments XXII Men only are Ministers of the Sacraments yet he would have them administred in the Church not by Angels but by Men For to the making the Sacraments there is no less need of the Office of Ministers than of Matter and Form as is confirm'd by the constant Tradition of the Holy Fathers And because these Ministers in that Holy Function carry or represent not their own XXIII The unworthiness of Ministers hinder not the efficacy of the Sacraments Trid Sess 7. de Sac. in gen ca. 11 12. Greg. Naz. in Orat. in S. Bap. Amb. de bis qui myst init c. 5. Chrysost hom 8. in 1 Cor. Aug. contra Donat. l. 1. c. 4. l. 2. cont lit Patil c. 47. 1 Cor. 3.6 A similitude S. Aug. Tract in Joan. Act. 19.5 but the person of Christ for this reason it is that whether they be Good or Bad so they use the Form and Matter which by Christs Institution the Catholic Church has always held and intend to do the same thing which the Church in the ministration does they truly make and confer the Sacraments So that nothing can hinder the Fruit of Grace unless those who receive them wilfully defraud themselves of so great a good and resist the Holy Spirit That this was always the constant and undeniable sense of the Church
S. Austin in his Disputations he wrote against the Donatists most clearly shews And if we require Testimonies of Scripture we may hear the very Apostle speaking in these Words I says he have planted and Apollo has water'd but God gave the Increase For neither is he that plants any thing nor he that waters But God that gives the increase Whence it may sufficiently be understood that as in planting of Trees the naughtiness of those that planted them is no hindrance to the Trees So there can no hurt light upon them by anothers fault who were planted in Christ by the Ministery of Bad Men. Wherefore as from S. John's Gospel our Holy Fathers have taught us Judas Iscariot baptiz'd many of whom nevertheless we read not that any were baptiz'd again so as S. Austin has excellently written Judas baptiz'd and yet after Judas none baptiz'd whom he baptiz'd John baptiz'd and yet after John's Baptism they were baptiz'd again because the Baptism given by Judas was Christs Baptism but the Baptism which John gave was his own And yet we rightly prefer not Judas before John but Christ's Baptism tho given by the hands of Judas before John's Baptism tho given by the hands of S. John himself Nor may the Pastors XXIV It is a great wickedness to administer the Sacraments with as evil Conscience Aug. in Joan. Tract 5. contra Cresc l 3. c. 6. D. Thom. p. 3. q. 93. art 4. or other Ministers of the Sacraments when they hear this think it enough taking no regard to the uprightness of their Manners and purity of their Consciences to take care only how rightly to minister the Sacraments for tho they ought to be very careful therein yet all those things which belong to that Function are not plac'd in this one thing But they ought always to remember That the Sacraments indeed never lose that Divine Vertue which is in them but yet that they bring eternal Death and ruine to those that minister them impurely For Holy things as once and again and oftentimes over and over we ought to admonish should be handled Holily Ps 49 16. Con Trid. ibid. Can. 6. and Religiously To the Sinner as the Prophet has it God has said Why dost thou declare my Righteousness and takest my Testament into thy Mouth whereas thou hatest Discipline Now if it be unlawful for a man polluted with sin to Treat only of Divine Matters How great wickedness must we needs judge him guilty of who being conscious to himself of many crimes is yet not afraid with his polluted mouth to make those Holy Mysteries or to take into his foul hands and handle and to reach them forth and minister them to others especially since it is written by S. Denys To the wicked the Symbols for so he calls the Sacraments it is not permitted so much as to touch them The Ministers of Holy things therefore S. Dyon de Eccles Hier. c. 1. are first of all to follow Holiness and come purely to minister the Sacraments and let them so exercise themselves in Piety that through the frequent handling and use of them by Gods help they may attain a greater plenty of Grace thereby And now these things being explain'd XXV The effects of the Sacraments it must be taught what the Effect of the Sacraments is for this seems likely to afford no small light to the Definition of the Sacraments before mention'd The principal of those Effects are reduc'd to Two And that Grace which of the Holy Doctors we have learn'd usually to call justifying XVI The first Justifying Grace common to all Eph. 25.26 deservedly takes the chief place for so the Apostle has most plainly taught when he said That Christ lov'd his Church and gave himself for her that he might sanctifie her cleansing her by the laver of water in the Word But by what means so great and admirable a thing is wrought by the Sacrament that as S. Austin says S. Aug. in Joan. Tract 80. The Water cleanses the Body and touches the Heart this verily connot be comprehended by human reason and understanding For it is certain that no sensible thing of its own nature is endu'd with such a Power as can penetrate to the Soul But by the Light of Faith we know that the Power of the Almighty God is in the Sacraments because they effect that which the natural things themselves by their own power cannot do Of this Efficacy of the Sacraments see Trid. Sess 7. Can. 6.7 8. De Sacram. Aug. Tract 26. in Joan. cont Faust c. 16. 17. in Psal 77. v. 15 16. Wherefore that there might never any distrust or doubt of this Effect XXVII The Receiving of Grace in the Sacraments why of old prov'd by Miracles arise in the minds of the Faithful When the Sacraments began to be administred it pleas'd the most merciful God by the evidence of Miracles to shew what the Sacraments inwardly effected that we might most constantly believe the same things to be always inwardly wrought tho they were far enough distant from our Senses Therefore to omit Aug l. quart Vet. Nov. Test q. 93. Mat. 3.16 Mar. 1.10 Luc. 3.22 that when our Savior was baptiz'd in Jordan the Heavens were open'd and the Holy Ghost appear'd in the shape of a Dove to admonish us that when at the Saving Font we are wash'd he pours his Grace into our Souls To pass by this I say for this belongs rather to the Signification of Baptism than to the Ministration of the Sacrament Do not we read that on the day of Pentecost when the Apostles receiv'd the Holy Ghost whereby they were thenceforth made more chearful and couragious to Preach the Truth of Faith and to undergo many hazards for the glory of Christ Act. 2.3 then a noise from Heaven being made all of the suddain as it were of a mighty rushing wind there appered cloven tongues like as of Fire Whence it is understood that in the Sacrament of Confirmation the same Spirit is given to us and the same strength bestow'd on us whereby we stoutly resist and encounter those irreconcileable Enemies to us to wit the Flesh the World and the Devil and these Miracles as oft as the Apostles minister'd those Sacraments in the infancy of the Church were for some time to be seen till the Faith being confirm'd and strengthen'd they began to cease From those things therefore which have bin shew'd concerning the former effect of the Sacraments XXVIII How great the Difference of the Sacraments of the Old and New Law is Aug. lib. 19. cont Fault c. 13. in Ps 83. Amb. lib. de Sacr. c. 4. Heb. 9.14 to wit Justifying Grace it plainly appears that there is in the Sacraments of the New Law a better and more excellent vertue than the Sacraments of the Old Law had which seeing they were weak and beggarly Elements did sanctifie the Polluted to the cleansing
good learning and liberal Arts so also is it necessary that those who at the Font of Baptism begin to live a Spiritual Life should be committed to the trust and prudence of some one of whom they may learn the precepts of Christian Religlon and be taught the whole Practice of Piety and so by little and little to grow to Manhood in Christ till at last by God's help they come to be perfect Men Especially seeing the Pastors who have the public Cure and Charge of their Parishes can scarcely have so much spare time as to undertake that private care of instructing Children in the Faith Of this most anocient practice S. Dionis de Eccl s Hier. c 7. part 3. we have the clear testimony of S. Dennys It was says he the Invention and determination of our Divine Captains and Leaders for so he calls the Apostles to receive Infants according to that Holy Manner and as the natural Parents of a Child deliver him to one learn'd in Divine Matters as to a Schoolmaster under whom as under a Divine Father and undertaker of his Holy Salvation the Child might lead the rest of his life The same Sentence does the Testimony of Higinius confirm As may be seen de Consec dist 5. c. 100. Leapp ibid. cap. 181. Conc. Mogunt ibid. c. 101 30. q. 1. Wherefore it has bin very wisely decreed by Holy Church XXVI What kind and between whom Affinity is contracted in Baptism that not only be that Baptizes is affianc'd with him that is baptiz'd by him but the God-father and God-mother are also affianc'd with the God-child and with his true Parents So that amongst all these there can be no lawful Marriage and if they should be marri'd such marriage becomes void Moreover the Faithful must be taught what the Duty of God-fathers is For this Office is so carelesly undertaken that there is only the Name of this Office remaining but that there is any thing Holy contain'd in it Men seem not to have the least apprehension This thing therefore in general let all God-fathers always consider That they are strictly oblig'd always to account those who are committed to them as their Spiritual Children and to take very great care of them concerning those things which belong to the institution of a Christian Life that through all the course of their life they behave themselves in such a manner and be such kind of persons as they in most solemn manner promis'd that they should be Let us hear what S. Dennys writes concerning this matter expressing the words of a God-father I promise to train up this Child when he shall come to understanding of sacred things with my careful exhortations that he may renounce all things contrary to his profession and that he may profess and perform those divine things which he promis'd And S. Austin D. Aug. ser 163. de tâ—mâ— ser 215. You who undertake for others in Baptism as well Men as Women I admonish before all things to consider that you stand as Sureties before God for those whom you were pleas'd to undertake for at the Holy Font. And indeed it very much becomes him who undertakes any Office never to grow slack or weary in the diligent discharge of it and he who has profest himself to be anothers Guide and Teacher ought not to suffer him to be destitute whom he has once receiv'd into his charge and protection while he sees him stand in need of his help and defence Now those things which Spiritual Children are to be taught Ser. 165. de tâ—mp de conec dist 4. c. 120. S. Austin has comprehended in few words speaking of this very Office of God-Fathers for says he They ought to admonish them to keep Chastity to love Justice to preserve Charity and above all things they ought to teach them the Creed and the Lords Prayer as also the Decalogue or ten Commandments and those things which are the first Rudiments of Christian Religion Which things being so XXVIII Who not to be taken as God-fathers we may easily perceive to what sort of Men the administration of this Holy Tuition is not to be committed to wit to them who either will not discharge it faithfully or cannot perform it wisely and diligently Wherefore besides the Natural Parents who may not undertake this charge that thereby it might appear how far this Spiritual Education is different from the Carnal First of all Heretics Jews and Insidels are altogether to be prohibited from this Office because they are always contriving and studying to blacken the truth of our Faith with their Lies and to overthrow all Christian Piety It has bin decreed by the Council of Trent XXIX how many God-fathers to be taken That there shall not be many God-fathers to one person baptiz'd but one only either God-father or God-mother or at most one God-father and one Godmother Both because the order of teaching and instructing might be disturb'd or hinder'd by a multitude of Masters and also because it was necessary to provide that such kind of Affinities might not be made amongst so very many which might streighten the society of people that they cannot lawfully enter into Wedlock onâ— with another Now if the knowledg of those things which have bin already explain'd XXX The Law of receiving Baptism laid upon all by the Lord. is to be esteem'd so very profitable to the Faithful Then surely there can nothing seem more necessary than to be taught that the Law and necessity of Baptism was prescrib'd by our Lord himself to all Men so that unless by the Grace of Baptism they are born again to Godward they are begotten of their parents whether Faithful or Infidel it is no matter to eternal misery and Destruction The Pastors therefore ought often to explain what is read in the Gospel Except a Man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God Hereof see Clem. Epist 4. in med Aug. in Joan. tract 13. de Eccles dogm c. 24. Amb. de iis qui Myst initiantur c. 4. Conc. Lateran c. 1. Trid. Sess 7. can 51. Which Law or Necessity that it is not meant of those only who are of ripe age but of Children and Infants also and that the Church has receiv'd this by Apostolical Tradition the common consent and Authority of the Fathers confirms Besides it must needs be believ'd That Christ our Lord would not deny the Sacrament of Baptism and Grace to Infants of whom he said Matt. 19.14 Mar. 10.10 Suffer ye and forbid not the little Children to come to me For of such is the Kingdom of Heaven whom he embrac'd laid his Hands upon them and bless'd them And then when we read Thirdly that a whole Family was baptiz'd of Paul It sufficiently appears that Children also who were in the number of them were baptiz'd And then Circumcision which was a Figure of Baptism much commends this
contra duas Epist Pelag c. 13. lib 3. c. 5 in Ench. c. 64. lib. 1. de nupt concupisc c. 25. Item Greg. lib. 9. Epist 39. Conc. Vien Florent in Mater de Sacram. It most be confess'd indeed XLIII Concupiscence remaining in those thâ—t are baptiz'd is not sin Augâ—st as in the same place by authority of That Holy Synod has bin decreed that even in those that are baptiz'd there does remain Concupiscence or a kind of scum But that has not truly the Reason or Nature of sin For according to S. Austin In little Children baptiz'd the guilt of Concupiscence is absolv'd tho the Concupiscence it self remain till Death And elswhere he testifies The Guilt of Concupiscence in Baptism is loos'd but the Infirmity remains For Concupiscence which proceeds of sin is nothing else but an Appetite of the mind by its own nature repugnant to Reason Which motion notwithstanding if it have not the Consent of the Will or Negligence joyn'd with it is far from the true nature of sin But when S. Paul says I had not known Concupiscence to be sin Rom. 7.7 if the Law had not said Thou shalt not covet By these words he means not the very Concupiscence it self but the Corruption of the Will The same Doctrine S. Gregory taught writing thus Lib 9 Regist Epist 39. If there be any who say that in Baptism sin is forgiven only superficially or as to the outward commission of it what can be spoken more like an Infidel than this since by the Sacrament of Faith the Soul is absolv'd from sin even to the very Roots thereof And to prove this he uses the testimony of our Savior when in S. John he says Joh. 13.10 He that is wash'd needs not but to wash his Feet but is clean throughout Now if any one would see an express Figure and resemblance of this matter XLIV A Figure of Bapti m. 4 Reg. 9.14 let him contemplate the History of Naaman the Syrian's Leprosie who when he had wash'd himself seven times in the Water of Jordan he was so cleans'd from his Leprosie as the Scripture witnesses That his Flesh became like the Flesh of a little Child Wherefore the proper Effect of Baptism is the Forgiveness of all sins whether contracted by Original Corruption or by our own Fault For which cause it was instituted by our Lord and Savior as to omit other Testimonies the Prince of Apostles shew'd in most clear words Act. 2.38 when he said Repent and let every one of you be baptiz'd in the name of Jesus Christ for the râ—mission of sins Of concupiscence remaining in those that are baptiz'd See Aug. lib. 1. de peccat merit remiss c. 39. Item lib. 1. cont duas Epist Pelag. c. 13. l. 3. c. 3. in medio lib. 1. de nupt concupisc c. 23. 25. Item lib. 6. cont Julian q. 5. de verb. Apost Serm 6. But now in Baptism not only sins are remitted XLV The Second effect of Baptism The remission of the Punishment due to sin Rom. 9.3 but also all the Punishments of sins and wickedness are graciously pardon'd of God For tho it be common to all the Sacraments that by them is communicated the vertue of Christ our Lords Passion yet of Baptism only is it said by the Apostle that through it we dye and are bury'd together with Christ Whence Holy Church always understood that without exceeding great wrong to this Sacrament it could not be that those Offices of Piety or Devotion which by a usuâ—â— name the Fathers call'd works of Satisfaction could be enjoyn'd to him that was to be cleans'd by this Sacrament That the Punishments due to sin are remitted in Baptism See Ambros in cap. 11. ad Rom. Aug. lib. 1. de nupt concupisc c. 33. in Ench. cap. 4. D. Thom. 3. Art p. q. 69. art 2. unde nec nulla est imponenda penitentia Greg. lib. 7 regist Epist 24. habetur de consecrat dist 4. cap. Ne quod absit D. Thom. p. q. 68. ar 5. Nor are the things which we here teach contrary to the practice or custom of the Ancient Church XLVI Works of Penance before Baptism to what purpose which antiently requir'd the Jews when they were to be baptiz d to fast forty days together For that was not ordain'd for satisfaction For those that receiv'd Baptism were by that means admonish'd that for the more reverencing of the Dignity of that Sacrament they should for some time without intermission give themselves to Fasting and Prayer But tho we ought to be assur'd that in Baptism the Punishment of Sin is pardon'd XLVII What Punishments are not remitted in Baptism yet no one is freed from that kind of punishment which is deserv'd of the Civil Judgement for any grievous Crime So as that he that deserves to dye should be freed by baptism from the punishment appointed by the Laws Note Notwithstanding the Religion and Piety of those Princes is highly to be commended who that the Glory of God in his Sacraments might be made the more illustrious do at the Fonts remit and pardon that punishment also Besides Baptism procures us after the stage of this life a freedom and discharge from all those punishments which follow Original Sin for by merit of our Lord's Death it is that we obtain these things But as was said before Rom. 5.6 by Baptism we dye with him For if as the Apostle says we are planted together with him in the likeness of his Death we shall be also in the likeness of his Resurrection But if any one ask XLVIII Why after Baptism we are not freed from all Misery of Life why immediately after Baptism and even in this mortal life we are not freed from these inconveniences and are not carry'd by vertue of this Sacred Washing into that perfect state of life in which Adam the first Father of Mankind was plac'd before he sinn'd we must answer that this is thus done for Two reasons especially The First of which is The First Reason That we who by Baptism are knit to the Body of Christ and are made his Members might not receive greater dignity than our Head Since therefore Christ our Lord tho from his first birth he had the Fulness of Grace and Truth yet he laid not down the Frailty of Humane Nature which he took before he had endur'd the torments of his Passion and Death it self and then he rose to the Glory of Life Everlasting who can wonder when he sees the Faithful who have already by Baptism got the grace of the righteousness of Heaven to be notwithstanding yet cloath'd with weak decaying Bodies that afterwards having gone through many labors for Christ's sake and last of all even through Death it self they may be called again to life and be found worthy to enjoy an everlasting Age with Christ Another cause why after Baptism
iniâ—ientur c. â— l. 2. c. 104. ascrib'd so much to this Sacrament that he doubted not to say That Novatus the Heretic could not receive the Holy Ghost because when he was baptiz'd he was not sign'd with the Seal of Chrism in his great Sickness But of this matter we have most clear Testimonies both from S. Ambrose which he wrote concerning those who are initiated and also from S. Austin in his Books which he wrote against the Epistles of Petiliâ—â— the Donatist both of which were so confident that there could be no doubt of the truth of this Sacrament that they taught and confirm'd it by many places of Scripture Wherefore the One testifies that those words of the Apostle Eph. 4.30 Psal 132. Rom. 5.5 Grieve not the Holy Spirit of God whereby ye are seal'd And the Other that which is read in the Psalms As the oyntment on the Head which went down to the Beard even Aarons Beard as also that of the same Apostle The love of God is shed abroad in our Hearts through the Holy Spirit which is given us are to be apply'd to the Sacrament of Confirmation That Confirmation is a Sacrament see it prov'd Ambr. de Sacr. lib. 3. c. 2. l. de Spiritu Sancto c. 6. 7. Item Aug. de Trinit lib. 15. c. 26. in Epist Joan. Tract 3. 6. in Psal 26. And above all these Tertul. lib. de Resurr carn Cypr. Epist 7. Origen hom 9. in Levit. Hieron contra Lucifer Cyril Hierot Catech. 2. But altho by Melchiades it be said that Baptism is very nearly joyn'd to Confirmation IV. The difference of Confirmation and Baptism yet it is not to be accounted the same Sacrament but far disjoyn'd from the other For it is manifest that the Truth of Grace which all the Sacraments do severally give and the Truth also of the sensible thing which signifies that Grace do make them to be various and different Sacraments Epist ad Episc Hisp in medio Since therefore by the Grace of Baptism Men are begotten to a new life The First difference but by the Sacrament of Confirmation those who are already begotten grow to be Men and put away Childishness 1 Cor. 12.11 it is well enough known how much difference there is in the natural life betwixt Generation and Growth in stature the same difference there is between Baptism which regenerates us and Confirmation by vertue whereof we increase and receive perfect strength of Mind Besides The Second because there ought to be a new and distinct kind of Sacrament when the Soul runs into any new difficulty it may easily be perceiv'd that as we want the Grace of Baptism to reform the Soul by Faith so also it is very expedient that the Souls of the Faithful be strengthen'd or confirm'd that they may not be terrifi'd by the fear or danger of any pains punishments or death from the Confession of their Faith Which being done by the sacred Chrism of Confirmation it is thence plainly gather'd that the Reason or Nature of this Sacrament Loc. citato is plainly divers from that of Baptism Wherefore Pope Melchiades accurately prosecutes the difference betwixt them writing thus In Baptism Man is lifted into the Camp but in Confirmation he is arm'd for the Battel In the Font of Baptism the Holy Ghost gives Fulness of Innocence but in Confirmation he gives perfection of Grace In Baptism we are regenerated to Life Regeneration by it self saves those that receive Baptism in Peace but Confirmation adorns and prepares for the encounters But these things have not only been deliver'd by other Councils but especially decreed by the Sacred Council of Trent so that we may not now not only be of another opinion but neither may we by any means doubt hereof Laod. can 48. Meli. c. 6. Florent Constant Trid. Sess 7. But because it was shew'd before how necessary it was to teach of all the Sacraments in common V. Christ the Author of the Sacrament of Confirmation of whom they had their beginning We must therefore teach the same thing here of Confirmation that the Faithful may be more affected with the Sanctity of this Sacrament The Pastors therefore must teach that Christ our Lord was not only the author thereof as S. Fabian Bishop of Rome witnesses Epist 2. initio but appointed the Rite of Chrism and the words which Holy Church uses in the administration thereof which thing is easily allow'd by them who confess Confirmation to be a Sacrament seeing that all Sacred Mysteries are above the reach of humane nature nor can they be instituted by any but by God himself And now we must speak of the Parts thereof VI. The Matter of the Sacrament of Confirmation is Chrism and first of the Matter of it which is call'd Chrism which Name being borrow'd from the Greeks although thereby Prophane Writers signifi'd any sort of Oyntment yet Sacred Writers have made use thereof by a common custom of speech to signifie that Oyntment only which is made of Oyl and Balsom with the Solemn Consecration of the Bishop Wherefore the Two aforesaid corporeal things make the Matter of Confirmation Which composition of divers things as it declares the manifold Grace of the Holy Ghost which is given to those that are confirm'd so does it also shew the excellency of this Sacrament Now that This is the Matter of this Sacrament both Holy Church and Councils have always taught and also it has bin deliver'd by S. Dennys and very many others of the gravest Fathers but chiefly by Pope Fabian Epist 3. 〈◊〉 Episc Orient who witnesses that the Apostles receiv'd of the Lord the Confection of Chrism and left it to us See Aug. in Ps 44. vers 9. lib. 13. de Trinit cap. 27. Greg. in 1. cap. Cant. Conc. Laod. c. 48. Carth. 2. c. 3. 3. cap. 39. Dionys de Eccl. Hierar c. 2. 4. Of the Oyl See Amb. in Ps 118. lib. de Spirit Sanct. cap. 3. Cypr. Epist 70. Nor could any other Matter than that of Chrism VII Why Chrism appointed the Matter of Confirmation seem more proper to declare that thing which is wrought by this Sacrament For Oyl which is fat and is naturally durable and spreads it self does lively express that fulness of Grace which through the Holy Ghost runs down from Christ the Head and is pour'd upon his Members as the Oyntment which ran down Aarons beard even to the skirts of his garments Psal 132 2. Psal 4.48 Joh. 1.16 For God anointed him with the Oyl of gladness above his fellows And of his fulness have we all receiv'd Now what else does Balsom whose smell is most pleasant signifie but that the Faithful when by the Sacrament of Confirmation they are perfected send abroad such a sweetness of all vertues as that they can say with the Apostle 2 Cor. 2. We are the sweet savour of Christ
to God Balsom has this other property or vertue that whatsoever is cover'd therewith it keeps it from corruption or rottenness And this seems excellently well suited to signifie the vertue of this Sacrament since it is plainly manifest that the souls of the Faithful being well dispos'd or prepar'd by that heavenly Grace which is given in Confirmation can easily be secur'd from the contagion of Sin Now the Chrism is consecrated by the Bishop with solemn ceremonies For that our Savior so taught at his last Supper VIII Why Chrism consecrated only by Bishops when he left with his Apostles the way or manner of making Chrism Pope Fabian a man very famous for his Sanctity and glory of Martyrdom S. Fab. Papa ubi supra has deliver'd altho why it ought to be so may be shew'd even from Reason it self For in most of the other Sacraments Christ so appointed the Matter of them that he gave Holiness to it For he will'd not only that Water should be the Element of Baptism when he said Joh. 3.5 Except a Man be born again of Water and the Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God But when himself was baptiz'd he caus'd that thenceforth the Water should be endu'd with a power of Sanctisying And therefore S. Chrysostom said Hom. 4. oper imperf habetus de Consecr dist 4. nunquid The Water of Baptism could not purge away the sins of Believers unless it self had bin sanctifi'd by the touch of the Lords Body Because therefore the Lord himself did not hallow this Matter of Confirmation by the very use and handling thereof it is therefore necessary that with Holy and Devout Prayers it be consecrated Nor can this Confection belong to any other but a Bishop who is appointed the ordinary Minister of this Sacrament And now is to be explaln'd the other Part whereof this Sacrament consists IX The Form of the Sacrament of Confirmation to wit the Form and the Words which are to be us'd at the anointing And the Faithful are to be admonish'd That in the receiving of this Sacrament they then especially when they hear them pronounc'd apply their minds to Piety Faith and Devotion that there may be nothing to hinder the Heavenly Grace In these words therefore the Form of Confirmation is perfom'd I sign thee with the sign of the Cross and I confirm thee with the Chrism of Salvation in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost But yet if to the Truth hereof we also add the Reason it is easie to prove the same For the Form of the Sacrament ought to contain all those things which explain the Nature and Substance of the Sacrament But especially these three things ought to be observ'd in Confirmation The Divine Power which as the principal cause works in the Sacrament and then the strength of Soul and Spirit which is given to the Faithful for Salvation And lastly the Sign wherewith he is mark'd that is entring into the Combat of the Christian Camp And first these words In the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost which are put in the last place Secondly these I confirm thee with the Chrism of Salvation which are plac'd in the middle Lastly those which are plac'd in the beginning of the Form I sign thee with the sign of the Cross sufficiently declare Altho if it could not by any reason be prov'd that this is the true and perfect Form of this Sacrament the authority of the Catholic Church by whose Rule we are always taught suffers as not to doubt in the least concerning this matter The Pastors ought to teach also to whom the administration of this Sacrament is committed X. The Bishop the ordinary Minister of Confirmation for seeing that there are many as the Prophet complains that run and yet are not sent it is needful to teach who are the true and lawful Ministers thereof that the Faithful may have the very Sacrament and Grace of Confirmation The Holy Scriptures therefore shew that the Bishop only has the ordinary power of making this Sacrament For we read in the Acts of the Apostles Trid. Sess 23. c. 4. can 7. Act. 8.14 When Samaria had receiv'd the word of God That Peter and John were sent to them who pray'd for them That they might receive the Holy Ghost for as yet he had not come upon any one of them but they were baptiz'd only In which place we may see that he who baptiz'd for as much as he was a Deacon only had no power of Confirming but this Office was reserv'd for the more perfect Ministers i. e. the Apostles And besides wheresoever the Holy Scriptures make mention of this Sacrament the same thing may be observ'd nor are there wanting the most clear testimonies of Holy Fathers and Popes Vrban Eusebius Damasus Innocent Leo as may be seen in their Decrees And S. Austin grievously complains of the corrupt custom of those of Egypt and Alexandria where the Priests presum'd to administer the Sacrament of Confirmation That a Bishop is the ordinary Minister of Confirmation these do teach Vrbanus Papae Epist ad omnes Christianos in fine Euseb Papa Epist 3. ad Episcop Tusciae Campaniae Damasus Papa Epist 4. ad Pros caeteros Epis Orthod circa med Innocentius Pap. Epist ad Episc Hispaniae Clemens item Pap. Epist 4. Concil Wormaciens c. 8. Florent de Sacram. Horum summorum Pontificum Epistolae habentur in Tomis Conciliorum ferè omnes in primo juxta cujusque aetatem Vide insuper Aug. in Quaest Novi Testam quaest 42. And that this is well and rightly done XI Why a Bishop the Minister Confirmation to defer this Office to the Bishops the Pastors may shew by this similitude For as in the building a House altho the Workmen who are the inferior Servants prepare the Mortar Lime Timber and the other Materials and make them fit yet the perfecting of the work belongs to the Architect or chief builder So also this Sacrament whereby the Spiritual Building is perfected as it were is fit to be administred by no other person but by the Chief Priest or Bishop There is also to be a God-father XII Why God-fathers added as has bin shew'd to be done at Baptism For if they who are to fence have need of a Fencing-Master by whose skill and counsel they may be taught what stroaks to make to wound the Enemy and yet to save themselves harmless How much more will the Faithful want a Captain and Monitor when cover'd and secur'd with the Sacrament of Confirmation as with the strongest Armor they enter into this Spiritual Fight the reward whereof is eternal Salvation Rightly therefore are God-fathers to be had at the Administration of this Sacrament Trid. Sess 24. c. 2 â—â—esâ—r matrim with whom there is such an Affinity contracted as hinders the contracts of Matrimony
Christ our Lord the same has bin always us'd in the Catholic Church We might here forbear the Testimonies of the Holy Fathers By Fathers and Councils which to reckon up would be endless and the Decree of the Council of Florence which is open and ready for all to see especially since by those words of our Savior Do this in commemoration of me we plainly see the same thing In Decret de Sacram. Item Trid. Sess 13. cap. 1. For what the Lord commanded to be done Note ought to be referr'd not only to what he did but also to what he said And we must know that indeed it chiefly belongs to the Words which were utter'd no less for the sake of Effecting than for the sake of Signifying As to the Fathers see Amb. lib. 4. de Sacram. c. 4. 5. Chrys hom de Prodit Judae Aug lib. 3. de Trinit c. 4. Iren. lib. 4. cont Haer. c. 34. Orig. lib. 8. cont Celsum Hesich lib. 6. in Levit. c. 22. Cyril Alex. Epist. ad Calosorum Episcop Tertul. lib. 4. contr Marc. in Hier. Epist. 1. But this may easily be perswaded by Reason By Reason For the Form is that whereby is signifi'd that thing which is wrought in this Sacrament Now when these words signifie and declare that thing which is done i. e. the conversion of the Bread into the true Body of our Lord it follows that the Form is to be put in those very Words in which meaning we may take that which is written by the Evangelist He Blessed Mat. 26. For he seems to mean as if he had said Taking Bread he Blessed it saying This is my Body For tho the Evangelist plac'd these words Take and Eat before Note yet it is plain that thereby is signifi'd not the Consecration of the Matter but the Vse only Wherefore they ought indeed by all means to be pronounc'd by the Priest but to the making the Sacrament they are not necessary As also that Conjunction For is pronounc'd in the Consecration of the Body and Blood Note for otherwise it would come to pass that if this Sacrament were to be administer'd to no body it ought not or cannot be done Whereas there can be no doubt but the Priest pronouncing the words of our Lord after the manner and appointment of Holy Church doth truly consecrate the proper matter of Bread altho it may then chance that the Holy Eucharist be not administer'd to any body at all And now as to the Consecration of the Wine XXI The Form of the Eucharist as to the Winâ— defin'd and prov'd Decretal lib. 3. de celeb Miss c. 6. which is the other Matter of this Sacrament for the same reason before mention'd there is need that the Priest rightly know and understand the Form That therefore we must certainly believe is comprehended in these words This is the Chalice of my Blood of the New and Eternal Testament the Mystery of Faith which shall be shed for you and for many for the remission of sins â— Of which words there are many gather'd from Sacred Scripture By Scripture Luc. 22.20 1 Cor. 11.25 Mat. 26.28 But some have bin preserv'd in the Church by Apostolical Tradition For that which is said This is the Chalice is written by S. Luke and by the Apostle But that which follows Of my Blood or my Blood of the New Testament which shall be shed for you and for many for the Remission of sins was partly said by S. Luke and partly by S. Matthew But those words Of the Eternal and Mystery of Faith Holy Tradition By Tradition the interpreter and keeper of Catholic Unity has taught us But of this Form no one can doubt And Reason if he mind in this place also what was said before of the Form of Consecration which is us'd over the Element of Bread For it is manifest that by these words which signifie the substance of the Wine to be converted into the Blood of our Lord the Form of this Element is chang'd Wherefore since those words plainly declare this thing it is plain that there is no other Form to be made But they express besides XXII Three Effects of Christ's Blood certain admirable Fruits of Christ's blood shed in his Passion which specially belong to this Sacrament One is an Entrance to the Eternal Inheritance which comes to us by right of the New and Eternal Testament Another is an Entrance to Righteousness by the Mystery of Faith For God has offer'd Jesus through Faith in his Blood to be our Reconciler that he might be just and the justifier of him who is of the Faith of Jesus Christ The Third is the Forgiveness of Sins But because these very words of Consecration are full of Mysteries XXIII The words of the Consecration of the Wine explain'd Decretal lib. 3. de celeb Miss c. 6. and are very suitable to the matter we must consider them more carefully Now that it is said This is the Chalice of my Blood it must be thus understood This is my Blood which is contain'd in the Chalice Rightly therefore and very fitly here whilst the Blood as it is the Drink of the Faithful is consecrated there is mention to be made of the Chalice or Cup For neither would Blood seem to signifie sufficiently this kind of drink unless it were in some Vessels It then follows Of the New Testament which for this reason is added that we may understand that the Blood of Christ our Lord is not now given to Men in a Figure as it was done in the Old Testament for we read in the Epistle to the Hebrews Without Blood a Testament is not dedicated Heb. 9.16 but really and truly which properly belongs to the New Testament Wherefore the Apostle says Therefore Christ is the Mediator of the New Testament that by means of Death those who are call'd might receive the promise of eternal inheritance But the Word Eternal is to be referr'd to the eternal inheritance which of right comes to us by the death of Christ our Lord the eternal Testator That whit follows The Mystery of Faith excludes not the Truth of the thing but that which lies close hid and farthest off from the sight signifies that it is to be believ'd with a steady Faith But these words in this place have another meaning than they have when they are attributed to Baptism sor it is call'd the mystery of Faith because by Faith we perceive Christ's Blood hid under the Species of Wine But we properly call Baptism the Sacrament of Faith as the Greeks call it the Mystery of Faith because it contains the whole profession of Christian Faith Altho for another reason also we call the Blood of our Lord the Mysterie of Faith to wit because therein especially human reason finds much difficulty and labor when Faith offers to us to believe that the Son of God both God and Man suffer'd Death for us which
Death is indeed signifi'd in the Sacrament of the Blood Wherefore fitly in this place rather than in the Consecration of the Body is the Passion of the Lord commemorated in these words Which shall be shed for the remission of Sins For the Blood being separately consecrated by it self with relation to the Passion of the Lord has greater force and power to lay before the eyes of all Mat. 26.28 Luc. 22.20 both the Death and kind of suffering But those words which are added For you and for many are taken severally from S. Matthew and S. Luke which notwithstanding Holy Church taught by the Spirit of God has join'd together but they belong to the fruit of the Passion and shew the profitableness thereof For if we look at the vertue of it it must be confess'd that our Savior shed his Blood for the salvation of all men But if we look at the fruit which men gather from thence we may easily understand that it comes not to all to advantage but only to some When therefore he said For you he signifi'd either them that were then present or those whom he had chosen out of the Jewish people such as were his Disciples except Judas with whom he spake But when he added For many he would have the rest that were elected either Jews or Gentiles to be understood Rightly therefore was it done that it was not said for all seeing that in this place the design of the discourse extends only to the fruits of the Passion which brought the Fruit of Salvation only to the Elect. And hither do belong those words of the Apostle Christ was once offer'd to take away the sins of many Heb. 9. and that which our Lord himself said in S. John I pray for them I pray not for the World Joh. 17.8 but for those whom thou hast given me because they are thine There are many other Mysteries wrapp'd up in these words of the Consecration which the Pastors by the daily meditation and study of Divine Matters and God assisting them may easily discover But now to return to the explication of those things which the Faithful must by no means be ignorant of And because the Apostle admonishes XXIV We must judge of the Eucharist by Faith not by Sense 1 Cor. 11.29 that they are guilty of a most heinous sin who difference not the Lords Body let the Pastors chiefly teach that the Mind and Reason is here to be call'd off from sense For if the Faithful perswade themselves that those things only are contain'd in this Sacrament which are perceiv'd by the senses they must needs be led into the greatest impiety when with their Eyes their Feeling their Smell their Taste perceiving nothing at all but the Species of Bread and Wine they will judge that there is only Bread and Wine in the Sacrament There must be care tak'n therefore that as much as may be the minds of the Faithful may be abstracted or withdrawn from the judgment of sense and stirr'd up to contemplate the immense Power and Vertue of God Now there are three wonderful and stupendious things XXV Three things done in the Eucharist by Consecration which in this Sacrament Holy Church without all doubt believes and confesses to be wrought by the words of Consecration The First is The First That the true Body of Christ that very same which was born of the Virgin and now sits in Heaven at the Right-hand of the Father is contain'd in this Sacrament See Dionys de Eccl. Hierarch c. 3. Ignat. Epist ad Smyr Just Apol. 2. Iren. lib. 4. c. 34. l. 5. c. 2. Trid. Sess 13. c. 1. de Euch. The Second is that no substance of the Elements remains in it The Second Altho nothing seems more strange and distant to the senses Cyp. de coena Domini Euseb Emiss hom 5. de Pasch Cyr. Hier. Catech. 1 3 4. Ambr. l. 4. de Sacra c. 4. Chrysost hom 83. in Matt. 60. ad Pop. Antioch The Third The Third which is easily gather'd from both the former tho the words of Consecration fully express it is that what is beheld by the Eyes or perceiv'd by the other Senses is in a wonderful and unspeakable manner without any subject matter And one may see indeed all the Accidents of Bread and Wine which yet are inherent in no substance but they consist of themselves because the Substance of the Bread and Wine is so chang'd into the Body and Blood of the Lord that the substance of the Bread and Wine altogether ceases But that the first may be first handl'd XXVI The true Body of Christ prov'd to be in the Eucharist Mat. 26.26 Mar. 14.20 Luc. 22.19 Let the Pastors endeavor to shew how plain and clear the Words of our Savior are which shew the Truth of Christ's Body in the Sacrament for when he says This is my Body This is my Blood There is no one in his right mind can be ignorant what we are to understand Especially seeing the design of the discourse is concerning the human Nature which the Catholic Faith suffers none to doubt that Christ truly had As that very holy and learn'd Man Hilarius has written concerning the Truth of Christ's Flesh and Blood S. Hilar. l. 8. de Trinit super illa verba velut unum 1 Cor. 11.28 when according to the very profession of our Lord and our Faith his Flesh is truly our Food that there is no room left us to doubt thereof But there is another point to be open'd by the Pastors whence it may plainly be known that the true Body and Blood of the Lord is contain'd in the Eucharist For after that the Apostle had remember'd That the Bread and Wine was consecrated by our Lord and the Sacred Mysteries administer'd to his Apostles he subjoyns But let a Man prove himself and so let him eat of that Bread and Drink of that Chalice for he that eats and drinks unworthily eats and drinks judgment to himself not differencing the Lords Body But if as Heretics say that nothing else were to be venerated in the Sacrament besides the memory and sign of Christ's Passion what need was there that the Faithful should be exhorted with such weighty words to prove themselves For by that weighty word Judgment the Apostle has declar'd that some horrid wickedness is committed by him who impurely taking the Lords Body which lies hid in the Eucharist does not difference it from other kinds of Meat Which also before in the same Epistle he more fully explain'd in these words 1 Cor. 11.26 The Chalice of Blessing which we bless is it not the Communication of the Blood of Christ and the Bread which we break is it not the participation of the Lords Body Which words verily shew the true substance of the Body and Blood of Christ our Lord. These places of Scripture therefore shall be explain'd by the Pastors
in S. John says Which I will give is my Flesh for the Life of the World to wit calling the Bread his Flesh And a little after he subjoyns Vnless you shall eat the Flesh of the Son of Man and drink his Blood ye will not have Life in you And again My Flesh is Meat indeed and my Blood is Drink indeed When therefore in so plain and clear words he call'd his Flesh Bread and true Meat and his Blood true Drink It might well seem sufficient do have declar'd That there remains no Substance of Bread and Wine in the Sacrament And that all the Holy Fathers Fourthly by the Authority and consent of Fathers Lib. 4. de Sacr. c. 4. c. 5. always agreed in this Doctrin He that is so minded may easily understand For thus writes S. Ambrose Thou saist perhaps my Bread is us'd But that Bread is Bread before the words of the Sacraments But when the Consecration is added of Bread it is made the Flesh of Christ Which that he might the better make appear he thereupon brings divers examples and Similitudes And elsewhere De Cons dist 2. c. omnia interpreting those words All things whatsoever the Lord pleas'd he has done in Heaven and in Earth For tho says he the Figure of Bread and Wine be seen yet after consecration nothing is to be believ'd to be there but the Flesh and Blood of Christ The same sense St. Hilary has taught and almost in the same words Altho outwardly Bread and Wine appear yet there is truly the Body and Blood of the Lord. Hil. de Trin. l. 8. de Consec dist 2. c. 28. But let the Pastors admonish XXXVIII Why after the Consecration of of the Eucharist it is call'd Bread That in this place it is not to be wonder'd at if even after Consecration it be call'd Bread For the Eucharist is us'd to be call'd by this name both because it has the species or Resemblance of Bread and also because it still retains the natural vertue of feeding and nourishing the Body which is proper to Bread Now that it is the usual manner of the Holy Scripture to call things as they appear to be that plainly shews which is written in Genesis Gen. 18.2 Act. 1.10 That three Men appear'd to Abraham which yet were truly three Angels And those Two that appear'd to the Apostles at the Ascension of Christ our Lord into Heaven tho they were Angels yet are they call'd Men. See D. Thom. 3. p. q. 75. art 3 4. The explication of this Article is altogether extream difficult XXXIX How cautiously the Conversion which is in the Eucharist is to be explain'd to the people but yet the Pastors shall endeavor to instruct those who are more skill'd in the the Contemplation of Divine Matters for it may be fear'd that those who are yet more weak may be oppress'd with the Greatness of the thing they shall endeavor I say to teach the Manner of this admirable Conversion which is so done that the whole Substance of the Bread and Wine by the divine power is chang'd into the whole Substance of Christ's Body and the whole Substance of the Wine into the whole Substance of Christ's Blood and this without any change of our Lord. For Christ is neither begotten anew nor chang'd nor increases but remains whole in his own Substance Which Mystery when St. Ambrose had declar'd D. Amb. lib. 4. de Sacr. c. 4. Thou seest says he how operative Christ's Word is If therefore there be so great a power in the Word of the Lord Jesus that those things began to be which were not to wit the World how much more operative is it to make those things to be which were before and to change them into another thing According to which sense other very grave and antient Father have written Citatur de Consec dist 2 c. Nos Autem Lib. 4. de Orthod fid c. 14. St. Austin thus We faithfully confess that before Consecration it is Bread and Wine which Nature has form'd but after Consecration it is the Body and Blood of Christ which the Blessing has consecrated Damascen The Body according to Truth is join'd to the Divinity that Body which came of the Holy Virgin Not that that Body which he took comes down from Heaven but that this Bread and Wine are chang'd into the Body and Blood of Christ This admirable Change therefore is conveniently and properly call'd by the Catholic Church Transubstantiation XL. This Conversion call'd Transubstantiation as the sacred Council of Trent has taught For as the Natural Generation when the Form is chang'd in it may rightly and properly be call'd a Transformation so also because in the Sacrament of the Eucharist the whole Substance of One thing passes into the whole substance of another thing the word Transubstantiation was rightly and wisely invented by our Forefathers See Trid. sess 13. c. 4. de can de Consec dist 2. cap. Panis But the Faithful are to be admonish'd LXI We are not too narrowly to enquire into Transubstantiation that tho' this be very often repeated by the Holy Fathers yet that they enquire not too curiously by what means this Change is wrought for neither can it be perceiv'd by us neither have we any example of this matter in natural Changes or in the very Creation of things But whatsoever is here done it is to be known by Faith but how it is done must not too curiously be search'd into The Pastors ought also to give them no less a Caution in explaining that Mystery how the Body of Chritt our Lord is contain'd whole in the least particle of Bread XLII The whole Body of Christ contain'd in the smallest particle for scarce ever are there any disputations of this kind to be allow'd but yet when Christian Charity requires it let them first of all remember to fore-arm the minds of Faithful with this word Luke 1.37 There is no word impossible with God Vide D. Thom. 3. p. q. 76. Trid. sess 13. c. 5. can 3. Florentin Decret Eugenii And then let them teach XLIII After what manner Christ is in the Eucharist it is not in the Sacrament as in a Place for Place belongs to those things that have Magnitude But we say not that Christ is in the Sacrament after that manner as he is Great or Little because that belongs to Quantity but as he is a Substance For the Substance of Bread is chang'd into the Substance of Christ not into Magnitude or Quantity But no one doubts that a Substance is equally contain'd in a Little as in a Great space For it must needs be that the Substance of the Air and its whole Nature is the same in a little as in a great part of the Air so also the whole Nature of Water is no less in a little Pitcher than in a River When the Lords Body succeeds
every year communicate at Easter shall be driven away from the Church Concil Lateran c. 28. habetur l. 5. decretal tit de Poenis remiss c. Omnis utriusque sexus Trid. Sess 13.9 Neither let the Faithful think that this is enough LXIII The Faithful to be exhorted to the frequent use of the Eucharist that obeying the authority of this Decree they only once a year receive the Lords Body but let them know that they ought oftner to receive the Communion of the Eucharist But whether it be more expedient so to do every Month or every Week or every Day Aug. there can be no certain Rule prescrib'd for all But yet this is S. Austins most sure Rule So live that thou mayst receive every Day Wherefore the Curats shall be ready to exhort the Faithful diligently that as they think it necessary to afford nourishment to their Bodies every Day so also that they cast not off the care of feeding and nourishing their Soul every day with the Sacrament for it is plain that the Soul no less wants her Spiritual Meat than the Body her natural Food And it will be extreamly profitable in this place to repeat those exceeding great and divine Benefits which as was before shew'd we obtain by Sacramental Communion of the Eucharist And this figure also shall be added that every day the Israelites ought to refresh the strength of their Bodies with Manna Exod. 16. And also the authorities of the Holy Fathers which greatly commended the frequent receiving of this Sacrament Neither was it the Opinion of that one only Holy Father S. Austin Thou daily sinnest daily receive but whosoever diligently observes will easily find that the same was the sense of all the Fathers that have written of this matter To frequent Communion do exhort Aug. de verb. Dom. serm 28. sed hic serm cum non sit Aug. sed Ambr. l. 5. de Sacram. c. 4. rejectus est in apendicem tomi 10. Item vide eund Aug. Epist 118. c. 3. Item Ignat. ad Ephes satis ante fin Basil Epist ad Caesar patr Ambr. lib. 3. de Sacram. c. 4. Chrys hom 61. ad pop Antioch Cypr. de Orat. Domin ad haec verba Panem nostrum quotid Hieron Epist 28. ad Lucin. vers finem Cyril lib. 3. in Joan. c. 34. de consec dist 2. per multa capita hac de re And in former daies there was a time when the Faithful daily receiv'd the Eucharist LXIV Antiently the Faithful communicated every day Act. 2.42 as we understand from the Acts of the Apostles For all who then profess'd the Christian Faith did so burn with true Christian Charity that when without intermission they were at leisure for Prayers and other duties of Piety or Devotion they were always found ready prepar'd daily to receive the Sacred Mysteries of the Lords Body The most holy Martyr and Pope Anacletus in some measure renew'd this De consec dist â— c. 1â— For he commanded That the Ministers who perform'd Masse should communicate Which thing he affirm'd to have bin ordain'd by the Apostles And it was a long while a Custom in the Church that the Priest as soon as the Sacrifice was ended when he took the Eucharist turning to the people that were present invited the Faithful to the Sacred Table in these words Come Brethren to the Communion Then those that were prepar'd took the Sacred Mysteries with the most profound Devotion Of daily Communion See Dionys de Eccles Hierar c. 3. parte 2. Hieron Epist 28. ad Lucin. Greg. l. 2. dialog c. 23. Item lib. de Ecclesiast dogmat c. 53. citatur de de consec dist 1. c. 23. But when Charity and Devotion grew so cold LXV Thrice a year antiently appointed to communicate that the Faithful very rarely came to the Communion is was decreed by Pope Fabian That all should receive the Eucharist thrice every year at the Nativity of our Lord at Easter and at Whitsuntide and the same thing was afterwards confirm'd by many Councils and especially by the First Council of Agath Fabiani decretum habes de Concer dist 2. c. 16. ibid. citatur Concil Agathem sec 18. c. Saeculares But when the matter grew to that pass LXVI When commanded to communicate once a year that that holy and wholesome precept was not observ'd but the Communion of the Eucharist was put off for many years together it was decreed in the Council of Lateran That all the Faithful should once a year at least receive the Sacred Body of the Lord But those who neglected to do so were forbid to enter into the Church Citatur lib. 5. decret tit de Poenit. remiss bap Omnis utriusque sexus Now altho this Law LXVII Before the use of Reason none may communicate establish'd by the Authority of God and his Church belong to all the Faithful Yet it must be taught that they are excepted who by reason of the tenderness of Age have not yet the use of Reason for these know not how to make a difference betwixt the Sacred Eucharist and Prophane and common Bread Nor can they bring that devotion of Heart and Religion to the receiving thereof as is fit and it also seems very disagreeable to the Institution of Christ our Lord Mat. 26.26 for he says Take and Eat LXVIII The Eucharist antiently given to Infants but it is manifest enough that Infants are not capable to take and eat In some places it was indeed an antient custom to give the Sacred Eucharist even to Infants but yet both for the reasons before mention'd and for Others also very agreeable to Christian Piety the same has long-a-go Note by the Churches Authority bin forborn Cypr. de Lapsis post med But at what age the Sacred Mysteries are to be given to Children no one can better determine than the Father and Priest to whom they confess their sins for it belongs to Them to try and examine the Children whether they have learn'd the knowledg of this admirable Sacrament and have any rellish to it Moreover to Mad-men LXIX When the Eucharist ought not to be given to Mad people Con. Carth. 4.76 who then are far from the sense of Devotion the Sacraments ought not to be given Altho if before they fell into madness they evidenc'd a pious and religious disposition of mind the Eucharist may be administer'd to them at the end of their Life as was decreed by the Council of Carthage so that there be no danger to be fear'd of Vomitting or other Indignity and Inconvenience But now as to the Rite or manner of Communicating LXX The Priests only may communicate under â—oâ—h Species the Curats may teach That by the Law of the Church it is prohibited that any one without the Authority of the Church except the Priests who consecrate the Lords Body in the Sacrifice should take the Sacred Eucharist in both kinds
spoken concerning those things which somewhat displease which before pleas'd without any Consideration whether they be Good or Bad So all repent whose sorrow is according to the World 1 Cor. 7.10 and not according to God Such kind of Penance brings not Salvation but Death Another Penance is when any one for the sin he has committed The Second which yet before delighted him conceives Grief not for Gods but for his own sake The Third is The Third when not only for the sake of the sin committed we grieve with an inward sense of the Soul or shew some outward token also of that grief but are in that grief for God's sake only And indeed to all these kinds of Penitence the word Penance properly agrees For when we read in Holy Scripture that God did penance III. How God does Penance it is evident that that is done by translation For the Holy Scriptures use that kind of speech which is accommodated to the manners of Men when they declare that God had determin'd to alter any thing Gen. 6.6 which he may seem to do no otherwise than Men 1 Reg. 15.11 whom if they repent of any thing labor with their utmost endeavors to change or alter it Psal 105.45 It is thus written therefore Jer. 26.3 That it repented him that he made man And in another place that he had made Saul King But among these significations of Penance IV. The true Acceptation of Penance we ought to observe a great difference For the first is to be accounted vicious The second is a kind of Commotion and Affection of a disturb'd mind The third we say is both vertuous and also a Sacrament which signification is proper in this place And first we will treat of it as it is a Vertue V. Why we begin with Penance as it is a Vertue Not only because the Faithful ought to be instructed by the Pastors to every kind of Vertue but also because the actions of this Vertue do as it were afford matter wherein the Sacrament of Penance is imploy'd and unless it be rightly understood first what the Vertue of Penance is it must needs be that the Force of the Sacrament cannot be known Wherefore in the first place VI. Penance internal and external the Faithful are to be admonish'd and exhorted to labor with all earnestness and study for the inward Penance of the Soul without which that which is perform'd outwardly will profit them but very little Vide Amb. in serm de poenit citatur de poenit dist 3. c. poenitentia Aug. lib. de vera falsa poenit c. 8. habetur de poenit 3. c. 4. Greg. hom 34. in Evang. lib. 9. Regist. Epist. 39. But the inward Penance is this VII What internal Penance is When from our very Soul we turn to God and detest and hate the wickedness committed by us and also stedfastly purpose and resolve with our selves to amend the evil custom and naughty manners of our life not without Hope of obtaining Pardon of Gods Mercy Now after this there follows as the companion thereof Grief and Sorrow which is a Disturbance and Affliction and by many is call'd a Passion joyn'd with the Detestation of sin Wherefore according to many of the Holy Fathers the Definition of this kind of Penance is declar'd in the grief of the Soul But in him that does Penance VIII How Faith belongs to Penance it is necessary that Faith go before Penance For neither can any one turn himself to God that wants Faith whence it comes to pass that Faith can by no means be call'd a Part of Penance Vide Trid. Sess 14. de poenit c. 3. can 4. But that this inward Penance IX Penance is a Vertue as before was said belongs to Vertue many Rules or Precepts which have bin deliver'd concerning Penance plainly shew For the Law gives Rule concerning those things only which are begun with Vertue Besides no one can deny but that to grieve when how and so far as one ought belongs to Vertue but the Vertue of Penance performs this For sometimes it comes to pass that Men grieve less for their sins Prov. 2.4 than is meet as Solomon says There are some that rejoyce when they have done ill And again there are some that so give themselves over to grief and disorder of mind that they even altogether despair of their Salvation Such a one Cain perhaps may seem to be who said Gen. 4.13 My iniquity is greater than that I can obtain pardon for And such a one haply was Judas Matt. 3.27 who being led by Penance and hanging himself lost both Life and Soul That therefore we may keep a measure in sorrow we are holpen by the Vertue of Penance But the same may be gather'd from these things X. The Motives of the Vertue of Penance which he proposes to himself as his End who truly does Penance for his sins The First is The First That he purposes to abolish sin and to wipe away every fault and spot of the Soul The Second is The Second That he make satisfaction to God for the sins he has committed and that this is to be referr'd to Justice is evident For tho betwixt God and Men there can be no proper Measure of Justice since there is so great a distance betwixt them yet it is manifesf there may be some kind of Justice such as is betwixt a Father and his Children betwixt a Lord and his Servants The Third is The Third That a Man return into the Grace of God into whose displeasure and hatred he has run by reason of the Filthiness of sin Now all these things sufficiently declare that Penance has relation to Vertue But it must be taught also by what degrees we may ascend to this divine Vertue First XI Five Degrees of Penance The First Thren 3.1 The Second Heb. 11.6 therefore the Mercy of God prevents us and converts our Hearts to him Which when the Prophet Pray'd for he said Convert us O Lord and we shall be converted And then being enlighten'd with this Light we tend towards God in Soul by Faith For he that comes to God as the Apostle testifies must believe that He is and that he is a Rewarder of them that seek him Then follows the Motion of Fear The Third and the Bitterness of Punishment being propos'd the Soul is call'd back from sin and hither those words of Isayah seem to have regard Isa 26.17 As a Woman which has conceiv'd when she draws near to her travel grievously laments So are we fall'n in her Pains And then comes Hope of obtaining Mercy from God The Fourth wherewith being encourag'd we resolve to amend our Life and Manners Lastly The Fifth our Hearts are kindled with Charity whence that liberal Fear worthy honest and ingenuous Children arises And so fearing this one
verily would be vain if Venial could be forgiven without Penance Aug. lib. 50. Hom. â—0 item Epist 168. Ench. cap. 71. But because it is not enough to speak of those things which in a manner proceed into Act XXVI What the Three intire Parts of Penance are the Pastors shall take care to teach those things severally by which the Reason and Nature of true and saving Penance may be perceiv'd by the Faithful For it is proper to This Sacrament only that besides the Matter and Form which are common to all the Sacraments it has also those Parts as we said before which do as it were make Penance whole and intire to wit Contrition Confession and Satisfaction Of which S. Chrysostom speaks in these words Hom 2. quae est de Poenit. Penance forces the sinner to endure all things willingly for in his Heart there is Contrition in his Mouth is Confession and in his Actions a perfect Humility and fruitful Satisfaction Vide Concil Trid. 14. de Poenit. c. 3. can 4. Item Concil Floren. in doctrin de Sacram. But these Parts are said to be of that kind of Parts XXVII The Quality of the Parts of Penance explain'd which are necessary to make up some Whole Because as the Body of Man consists of many members as Hands Feet Eyes and other such like Parts whereof if any be wanting he deservedly seems to be imperfect but perfect if no Part be wanting After the same manner also Penance is made up of these Three things so that altho as to the Nature thereof Contrition and Confession be sufficient to justifie a Man yet unless the Third Part also which is satisfaction be added it must needs be that something be wanting to make it perfect Wherefore these Parts are so knit together XXVIII The conneâ—ion of the Parts of Penance that Contrition has included in it the Counsel and Purpose of Confessing and Satisfying Contrition and the Will of making Satisfaction goes before Confession But they both go before Satisfaction But of these Three Parts we may give this Reason XXIX Why Penance consists of these three Parts that in Mind in Word and in Deed we commit sin against God Wherefore it was fit that subjecting our selves to the Keys of the Church by those very things wherein the most holy name of God was violated by us we should endeavor also to appease his Anger and to procure of him the Pardon of our sins But the same thing may be confirm'd by another Reason also For Penance is as it were a Compensation or Recompence for Offences proceeding from the Will of him that offended and appointed by the Will of God against whom the sin was committed Wherefore the Will of making recompense is also requir'd about which chiefly Contrition is conversant And it is necessary that the Penitent subject himself to the judgment of the Priest who bâ—ars the Person of God That according to the Greatness of the sin he may appoint him his Punishment From whence both the Reason and the Necessity of Satisfaction is perceiv'd Now because the Faithful must be taught the Vertue and Nature of these Parts XXX Contrition defin'd and explain'd we must begin first with Contrition and diligently explain That for neither at no Instant of Time when we remember our past sins or whensoever we offend ought the Soul to be free from Contrition Now the Fathers of the Council of Trent define it thus Ead. Sess 14. Contrition is the Grief of the Soul and a Detestation of sin committed with a Purpose to sin no more for the time to come And a little after concerning the Motion of Contrition it is subjoyn'd And so at last it prepares us for Remission of sins if it be joyn'd with a Confidence of the Mercy of God and an earnest desire of performing the rest of those things which are requir'd to the due performing of this Sacrament By this Definition therefore the Faithful understand XXXI Wherein the Power and Efficacy of Contrition is plac'd that the Force of Contrition is not plac'd in this only That a Man cease to sin or that he purposes to lead a New Life or has already begun it but he is first of all to hate and to expiate his former ill-spent Life This thing do those bitter cries of the Holy Fathers which we read scatter'd about in Holy Scripture abundantly confirm Ps 6.7 I have labour'd says David in my mourning I will every night wash by Bed And The Lord has heard the voice of my Weeping Ezek. 38.15 And Another I will recount to thee all my years in the Bitterness of my Soul Which without doubt and many other such like expressions some vehement hatred of a fore-past-life and detestation of sin utter'd But whereas Contrition has bin defin'd a Grief XXXII Contrition is a Grief of the Soul not of the Body Hom. â—0 the Faithful are to be warn'd not to suppose that that Grief belongs to the Bodily Senses For Contrition is an Act of the Will And S. Austin testifies That Grief is not Penance but the Companion of Penance But the Fathers signifi'd the Detestation and Hatred of Sin by this word Grief Both because the Sacred Scriptures so use it for David said Psal 12.2 How long shall I put Counsel in my Soul and Grief in my Heart daily And also because from that Contrition arises Grief in the lower part of the Soul which has the Force of desiring So that Contrition was not improperly defin'd in Grief because it causes Grief Note and Penitents to declare that Grief have bin us'd to change their Garments also Of this our Lord spake in S. Matthew Matâ— 11.21 Woe to thee Chorazin Wo to thee Bethsaida because if the mighty works had bin done in Tyre and Sydon which have bin done in you they had done Penance long ago in Sackcloth and Ashes Rightly therefore is this name Contrition giv'n to the Detestation of sin XXXIII How properly this Part of Penance is call'd Contrition of which we speak to signifie the Force of Grief taken from a Similitude drawn from corporeal things which are broken by little and little by a Stone or some harder Matter that by that Name it might be declar'd that our Hearts which by Pride are harden'd by vertue of Penance might be beaten and made soft Wherefore no other Grief Note whether at the Death of Parents or Children or for any other Calamity is call'd by this Name But this Name is proper to that kind of Grief wherewith we are affected at the loss of Gods Grace and Innocence Now the same thing is us'd to be call'd by other Names XXXIV Contrition call'd by other Names for it is call'd Contrition of Heart because the Sacred Scriptures do frequently use the Word Heart for the Will For as from the Heart the Bodily Motion has its beginning so the Will governs and rules all
the other Powers of the Soul It is also call'd by the Holy Fathers Compunction of Heart Chrysost de Compunct coâ—dis Isidor de summo bono l. 2.12 who were pleas'd to entitle the Books they wrote of Contrition to be of Compunction of the Heart rather For as swelling Ulcers are cut with a Knife that the poisonous Corruption may be let forth So our Hearts are cut as it were with the Pen-knife of Contrition that the deadly Poyson of Sin might run out And therefore it is call'd by the Prophet Joel Joel 2.21 A cutting of the Heart Be ye converted to me says he with all your Heart in Fasting and in Weeping and in Mourning and cut your Hearts But that the greatest and deepest Grief is to be taken for sin committed XXXV Contrition ought to be the greatest Grief so that no greater can be imagin'd will be easie to evidence by these Reasons For whereas perfect Contrition is an Act of Love The First Reason 1 Joh. 3. which proceeds from a filial Fear it is plain that there ought to be the same measure both of Love and Contrition hence it comes That Contrition has joyn'd with it the most vehement Grief of Mind for as God is to be lov'd above all things so those things which estrange us from God are to be hated above all things Wherein this is also observable Note that after the same manner of speaking is signifi'd in Sacred Scripture the Greatness of Love and of Contrition Of Charity it is said Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy Heart And again as to Contrition the Lord cries out by the Prophet Be ye converted with your whole Heart Besides The Second Reason if as God is the supreme Good among all the things that are to be lov'd and so Sin the greatest evil among all the things that Men ought to hate This follows that for what cause we confess that God is above all things to be lov'd for the same cause again we must needs hate Sin above all things But that the Love of God is to be put before all other things so that we may not sin tho it were to save out very Lives those words of our Lord plainly teach us Matt. 10.27 Mar. 16.25 Mar. 8.35 He that loves Father or Mother more than me is not worthy of me And He that will save his Life shall lose it But This also must be observ'd The Third Reason that as there is no End or Measure prescrib'd to Charity as S. Bernard testifies Lib. de diâ—â—gendo Deo circa inod For says he The measure of loving God is to love him without Measure so there is no measure defin'd to the Detestation of Sin Besides XXXVI Contrition ought to be most vehement Deut. 4.27 Hierem. 2â— 13 it ought to be not only the Greatest but also the most Vehement and therefore Perfect and excludes all slothfulness and laziness For in Deuteronomy it is written When thou shalt seek the Lord thy God thou shalt find him if notwithstanding thou shalt seek him with thy whole Heart and in the tribulation of thy Soul And in Jeremy Ye shall seek me and shall find me when ye shall seek me with your whole Heart and I wil be found of you says the Lord. Now altho we cannot get to make it perfect XXXVII Contrition tho imperfect yet it may be true yet our contrition may be true and efficacious for it often comes to pass that those things which are subject to sense more affect us than spiritual things Wherefore sometimes some Men are more sorrowful for the Death of their Children than for the Filthiness of their sins The same judgment is to be made XXXVIII Tears tho to be desir'd yet not necessary Serm. 41. de Sanctis if Tears follow not the Bitterness of Grief which yet in Penance are much to be wish'd and commended For S. Austins sentence in this case is very excellent The Bowels of Christian Charity says he are not in thee if thou lamentest the Body from which the Soul is departed but dost not lament the Soul from which God is departed And hither tend those words of our Savior before recited Mat. 11.21 Wo to thee Chorazin wo to thee Bethsaida for if the mighty works which have bin done in you had bin done in Tyre and Sydon they had done Penance long ago in Sack-cloth and Ashes Yet for the proof of this those most famous examples of the Ninivits of David of the Harlot of the Prince of Apostles will be sufficient All which sought pardon of their sins imploring the Mercy of God with very many Tears But the Faithful are specially to be exhorted and admonish'd XXXIX All Mortal sins to be detested with Contrition that they study to apply the proper Grief of Contrition to their several Mortal Sins For so Ezechias describes Contrition when he says I will recount to thee all my years in the bitterness of my soul For to recount all his years is severally to examine his sins to be sorry in mind for them And we read in Ezekiel Ezek. 28.21 If the wicked man do Penance for all his sins he shall live And agreeable hereto S Austin says Let the sinner consider the Quality of his sin at that Time in what Place against what Light and against whom Lib. de vera falsa Religione cap. 14. Let not the Faithful notwithstanding in this Case despair of the infinite Goodness and Mercy of God Note For since he is most desirous of our Salvation he will not delay to pardon us but will embrace the sinner with a Fatherly Love as soon as ever he shall have recollected himself and detested all his sins which thencesorth at any time according to his ability he can bring to remembrance and resolves in his mind to hate and converts himself to the Lord Ezek. 33.12 for so by the Prophet he commands us to ho e when he says The wickedness of the wicked shall not hurt him at what day soever he will be converted from his wickedness From hence therefore may be gather'd what ' things are most necessary to true Contrition XL. How many things necessary to True Contrition concerning which the Faithful must be accurately taught that every one may know by what means he may get it and may have a certain Rule whereby he may judge how far he is from the Perfection of this Vertue For first The first it is necessary to hate and to gri ve for all the sins we have done Lest if we blot out some only the Penance we do may seem dissembl'd and counterfeit and not saving For as S. James says He that shall have kept the whole Law but Offends in One thing he is guilty of all The second is The second that This Contrition has a Will to Confess and to Satisfie for Sin join'd with it of which shall
it came so to pass also that Pardon of Sins should be deny'd but to a very few Wherefore it was needful that the most merciful Lord should â—rder the common Salvation of Mankind after an easier way which by his admirable Counsel he has done when he deliver'd to his Church the Keys of the Kindgom of Heaven For by the Doctrin of Catholic Faith XLVII Confession perfects Contrition All must believe and constantly affirm If any one be so affected in mind as to bewail his sins and also to sin no more for the future altho he be not affected with such a kind of sorrow as may be sufficient to get him Pardon Yet when he has rightly confess'd his sins to a Priest by Vertue of the Keys all his wickednesses and sins are remitted and forgiven him That worthily by the most Holy Men our Fathers was it celebrated That an Entrance into Heaven is open'd by the Keys of the Church Whereof it is not fit for any one to doubt since we read it decreed by the Council of Florence That the Effect of Penance is Absolution from Sins Amb. Serm. 1. de Quadrag citatur de Poenit. dist 1. c. ecce nunc August lib. 2. de adult conjug 59. Chrysost de sacerd lib. 3. in Decreto Eugenii IV. And we may further learn from hence XLVIII Confession a most sure way of amending manners how much advantage Confession brings because we find by experience that there is nothing so profitable for the amendment of manners to those whose custom of Life has bin corrupt as if they lay open to some Prudent and Faithful Friend who can help him with his pains and counsel all the secret Thoughts of his Heart his Actions and Words Wherefore according to the same Reason it must be thought very wholsom for those who are conscious of the guilt of Sin to open the Sicknesses and Wounds of their Souls to a Priest as to the Vicar of Christ our Lord who is under the most severe Law of perpetual silence For they presently find Remedies prepar'd for them D. Poenit. dist 6. c. Sacerdot which have such a heavenly Vertue of curing not only the present Sickness but also of disposing the Soul in such a manner that thenceforth it will not be easie for the future to fall into the like kind of Disease and Vice Nor is this advange of Confession to be pretermitted XLIX Confession exercises the Bad. which is very pertinent to the society and conjunction of Life For it is evident that if you take away Sacramental Confession from Christian Discipline all things will be full of hidden and horrid wickedness Which afterwards and many others also much more heinous Men deprav'd by the custom of Sin will not fear to commit openly For the modesty and shame of Confessing calls a Bridle as it were upon the desire and liberty of offending and restrains Dishonesty And now the advantages of Confession being laid open L. The Description of Sacramental Confession the Pastors must teach what the Nature and Vertue thereof is They therefore define it to be an Accusation of sins which belongs to a kind of Sacrament done to this End that by vertue of the Keys we may get Pardon And it is rightly call'd an Accusation LI. With what mind sins are to be declar'd in Confession because sins are not so to be commemorated as tho we boasted of our wickedness as they do who are glad when they have done mischief nor are they altogether to be told as if for divertisement or sport to some idle Hearers we were telling some matter that had bin done but they are so declar'd by a mind accusing it self as that we desire also to revenge them in our selves But we confess our sins to the End that we may get pardon LII We must confess to get Pardon Chrys 20. in Genes because this Judgment is far unlike those Courts which make inquisitions of Capital Causes where the Pain and Punishment of Confession is not made to be a Discharge of the Fault or a Pardon of the Offence In the same sense in a manner altho in other words the most holy Fathers seem'd to have defin'd Confession as when S. Austin says Aug. Serm. 4. de Verbis Domini Greg hom 40. in Evang Confession is that by which the Disease which lay hid is laid open by the Hope of Pardon And S. Gregory Confession is the Detestation of sins either of which because it is contain'd in the definition above mentioned may easily be referr'd to it And now LIII Confession instituted of Christ which is above all the Curats shall teach and without any doubtfulness deliver to Faithful that this Sacrament was instituted by Christ our Lord who did all things well and for the sake of our Salvation For after his Resurrection the Apostles being gather'd together into one place he breath'd upon them saying Joh. 20.22 Receive ye the Holy Ghost whose sins ye remit they are remitted to them and whose sins ye retain they are retained Vide Trid. Sess 14. de poenit c. 5. can 6. Aug. lib. hom 64. citatur de poenit dist 1. c. agite Orig. hom 1. in Ps 37. Chrysost de Sacerd. lib. 3. When therefore the Lord gave power to the Priests of Retaining and Remitting sins LIV. Confession to be made to the Priest it is plain that they were made Judges of the Matter And the Lord seem'd to signifie the same thing when he gave his Apostles that imployment to loose Lazarus Joh. 11. when he was rais'd from the Dead from those Bands wherewith he was bound For S. Austin explains that place thus Aug. de vera falsa poenit â—tia c 16. Serm. 8. de verb. Domini They says he the Priests can now profit more they can spare more those that confess to whom they forgive sin to wit the Lord by the Apostles deliver'd Lazarus whom he had rais'd from the Dead to his Disciples to be loos'd shewing that the Power of Loosing was now granted to his Church Whither also belongs that which he commanded those who on their journey were cleans'd of their Leprosie that they should shew themselves to the Priests and undergo their judgment Since therefore the Lord has given to the Priests a Power of Remitting and Retaining sins it is evident that they are appointed Judges of that Matter and because as the Holy Synod of Trent has wisely admonish'd Sess 14. c. 5. can 7. de Poenit. that a true judgment cannot be made concerning any thing and in appointing punishments of sins there can be no Measure of Justice held unless the Cause be truly known and searched into from hence it follows that by the Confession of Penitents all sins are severally to be laid open to the Priests That the Priests are Judges of sins S. Austin teaches lib. 20. de civit Dei c. 9. Hieron Epist 1.
ad Heliod Chrysost lib. 3. de Sacerd. Hom. 5. de verbis Isaiae Gregor Hom. 26. in Evang. Amb. lib. 2. de Cain c. 4. Trid. Sess 14. de Poenit. c. 5. Can. 7. The Pastors therefore shall teach these things which have bin decreed by the Holy Synod of Trent LV. The Confirmation of what was said before and always deliver'd by the Catholic Church For if we attentively read the most Holy Fathers we shall every where meet with most plain testimonies whereby it will be confirm'd that this Sacrament and the Law of Sacramental Confession which they call'd in Greek Exomologesis and Exagoreusis as receiv'd from the very Gospel was instituted by Christ our Lord. But if we desire Figures of the Old Testament also without doubt those various kinds of Sacrifices which were made by the Priests for the expiating of divers kinds of sins do seem to belong to the Confession of sins But because the Faithful are to be taught that Confession was instituted by our Lord and Savior LVI Ceremonies us'd at Confession It is fit that there should be also some Rites and solemn Ceremonies added by the Authority of the Church to admonish them which tho they belong not to the vertue of the Sacrament yet they put more plainly before mens Eyes the dignity thereof and dispose the Souls of them that Confess being already kindl'd with devotion the more easily to obtain the Grace of God For when with uncover'd Head cast down at the Priests feet with countenance down towards the Earth and hands stretch'd forth in a beseeching posture and giving other such like signs of Christian Humility which are not indeed necessary to the Reason or Vertue of the Sacrament we confess our sins from these things we may evidently understand both that there is a Heavenly Vertue in the Sacrament and also that the divine Mercy is to be sought and procur'd by us with the greatest study And now let no one think that Confession was indeed instituted of the Lord LVII The Necessity of Confession but yet so as tho he had not told us that the Use of it is necessary For let the Faithful be assur'd of this that he who is opprest by any Mortal Sin ought to be call'd back to Spiritual Life by the Sacrament of Confession Which thing indeed by a very fair Tradition from our Lord we see plainly signifi'd when he call'd the Power of administring this Sacrament the Key of the Kingdom of Heaven For as no one can go in to any place Mat. 16.19 without the help of him to whom are committed the Keys so we understand that no one is admitted into Heaven except the Doors are open'd them by the Priests to whose Trust the Lord has committed the Keys Otherwise there will plainly seem to be no Use at all of the Keys in the Church and in vain will he to whom the power of the Keys is given prohibit any one the entrance of Heaven if notwithstanding some other way to enter in there may be open'd Now this was excellently observ'd by S. Austin when he said Lib. 50. hom 49. Let no one say to himself I do Penance secretly before God God knows who pardons me what I do in my Heart Mat. 18. Is it therefore without reason said What ye loose on Earth shall be loos'd in Heaven Were the Keys therefore without cause given to the Church of God And to the same sense S. Ambrose in the Book he has left written concerning Penance where he would root up the Heresie of the Novatians Lib. 1. de Poenit. c. 12. who asserted that the Power of forgiving sins was reserv'd to the Lord alone And who says he reverence God more those that obey or those that resist his Commandments God has commanded us to obey his Ministers whom when we obey we give honor to God only But seeing it cannot be doubted LVIII At what Age we are bound to confess that the Law of Confession was made and establish'd by the Lord himself it remains that we see at what time of Age and Years men ought to obey it First therefore by the Canon of the Council of Lateran Lateran Concil c. 21. whose beginning is Omnis Vtriusque sexûs it is evident that no body is bound by the Law of Confession before that Age wherein he may have the Use of Reason Nor yet is that Age by any certain number of years defin'd But this seems to be held in general that Confession ought to be enjoyn'd to a Child from the time when he has the power of discerning betwixt Good and Evil and when his mind is capable of sorrow For when any one comes to that time of his Life when he can consider of his eternal Salvation then ought he to begin to confess his sins to a Priest when otherwise no one can hope for Salvation who is loaded with the Conscience of wickedness But at what time especially Confession ought to be made LIX At what time Confession must be made Holy Church has decreed in that Canon before mentioned For it commands all the Faithful to confess their sins at least once a year But if we consider what the Reason of our Salvation requires verily as often as the danger of Death hangs over us or that we set about any thing the doing whereof does not suit with a person polluted with sin as when we administer or receive the Sacraments so often Confession is not to be pretermitted And the same thing we ought strictly to observe when we fear or are likely to forget any sin we have done Neither can we confess sins which we remember not Neither can we get Pardon of God for those sins unless the Sacrament of Penance by Confession blot them out But because in Confession LX. Confession only to be intire many things are to be observ'd whereof some belong to the Nature of the Sacrament and others are not so necessary concerning these things it must be carefully treat'd For neither are there Books and Commentaries wanting from whence it is easie to fetch the Explication of these things But first of all let the Curats teach this that in Confession there must be care taken that it be intire and absolute For all Mortal sins must be reveal'd to a Priest LXI All Mortal sins altho hid must be confess'd For Venial Sins which do not pluck us away from the Grace of God altho rightly and profitably we confess them as the practice of devout men shews yet they may be pretermitted without Fault and may be expiated many other ways But deadly sins as was said before must be reckon'd up altho they were done never so secretly and undiscover'd and were of that sort which are forbid in the Two last Heads of the Decalogue For it often happens that they wound the Soul more than those which men are use to commit plainly and openly For so it has bin
defin'd by the Holy Synod of Trent and has always bin deliver'd by the Catholic Church even as the Testimonies of the Holy Fathers declare For in S. Ambrose it is declar'd after this manner Sess 14. de Poenit. c. 5. can 7. No one can be justifi'd from his sin unless he confess his sin And S. Hierom upon Ecclesiastes says Lib. de Parad c. 4. If the Serpent the Devil have secretly bit any one and no one know of it he had infected him with the Poison of sin C. 1. Super illud si mordâ—at sâ—rpens circa finem If he hold his Peace and do not do Penance and is not willing to confess is wound to his Brother or Master his Master who has a Tongue to cure him cannot profit him Furthermore S. Cyprian in his Sermon de Lapsis most plainly teaches this in these words Altho they are fetter'd by no such heinous crime as Sacrificing to Idols or Libelling yet because they had thoughts of doing so they ought with grief to confess it to the Priests of God Lastly This is the common voice and sentence of all the Doctors of the Church That all Mortal sins ought severally to be confess'd do teach Aug. lib. de vera falsa Poenit. cap. 10. Greg. hom 10. super Ezekiel Ambr. lib. de parad cap. 14. Hieron in Ecclesiast cap. 10. Cypr. de Lapsis circa finem Vide de Poenit. dist 3. cap. sunt plures c. pluit ibid. dist 1. cap. quem poen ibid pass But in Confession that very great Care and Diligence is to be used LXII How by Confession sins are pluck'd up by the Roots which we are wont to use in the weightiest Matters and all our study ought so to be imploy'd herein that we may cure the Wounds of our Souls and destroy the very Roots of Sin Nor ought we only by a Declaration of them to explain our grievous sins but also all the several Circumstances of every sin which either greatly increase or lessen the sins For some Circumstances are so weighty LXIII The Circumstances which increase the sin must be confess'd that the Nature of the Deadliness of the sin consists only in them wherefore all these things must always be confess'd For if any one shall have kill'd a Man it must be explain'd whether he were a Clerk or a Lay man As also it is necessary that he declare if he lay with a Woman whether she were free from the Law of Marriage or were another Man's Wife or of his Kindred or Consecrated to God by the Betroathing of any Vow For these things make the kinds of sins different So that the first by the Doctors of Holy things is call'd simple Fornication The Second Adultery The Third Incest The Fourth Sacriledge Also Theft is to be reckon'd among sins But if any one shall steal a piece of Gold he certainly sins less than he that steals away a hundred or two hundred pieces or a great quantity of Gold and of especially who stole the Sacred Mony And this Reason belongs also to Place and Time Examples whereof are more known in the Books of many than that we should make mention of them in this place These things Note as we have said are to be numbr'd but those things which do not much increase the wickedness of the thing may without sin be omitted But to Confession it is so necessary LXIV To conceal sin in Confession a great Crime the Confession to be iterated as we said before that it be intire and absolute that if any one in Confession pass over some of those things which ought to have bin explain'd and confess'd only some of them he not only by that Confession reaps no advantage but also fetters himself in a new wickedness Nor is such a kind of reckoning up of sin to be call'd by the name of Confession in which is the Vertue of a Sacrament but rather it is necessary for the Penitent to repeat again his Confession and to acknowledge himself guilty of that sin that he violated the Holiness of that Sacrament by a counterfeit Confession But if for any other cause there may seem to be any defect in the Confession LXV Confession not to be iterated by reason of sin forgot either because the Penitent has forgot some sins or because he has not so narrowly search'd into the secret corners of his Conscience yet because he had it in his mind intirely to confess all his sins he has no need to iterate his Confession But it will be sufficient if when he remembers the sins before forgot he confess them to a Priest at another time Wherein care must be taken LXVI Negligence in examining must be avoided that we do not haply search our Consciences too dissolutely and remissly and so negligently study to bring our sins to remembrance that we may deservedly seem to be willing indeed not to remember them For if we do so we must by all means iterate our Confession Moreover we must take heed LXVII Confession must be naked simple and plain that our Confession be Naked Simple and Plain not artificially compos'd as is done by some who seem rather to lay down the Rule of their Life than to confess their sins For such ought to be our Confession as it may shew us to the Priest to be such Persons as we know our selves to be and may shew things certain for certain and doubtful for doubtful But if sins are not disclos'd or recited Note or the words we make use of be far from the matter we have in hand it is evident that this Confession wants this Vertue They also are much to be commended who use Prudence and Modesty in explaining things LXVIII Prudent and Modest for neither ought there too many words to he us'd but those things which belong to the Nature and Reason of every sin are to be open'd in a short Speech which is joyn'd with Modesty But this must be endeavour'd both by the Confessing Person LXIX Secret and by the Priest that their speech in Confession be secret For which cause it is not lawful for any by any means Note either by Messenger or by Letter to confess their sins because according to reason nothing by that means can be done secretly But nothing so much requires the Care of the Faithful LXX Frequent as to study to cleanse their Soul by a frequent Confession of their Sins For when any one is tempted with any deadly sin there can be to him nothing more wholesome or saving by reason of the many dangers which hang over our life than presently to confess his sins For it is a foul thing for any one to promise himself a long time to live when we are so diligent in cleansing the spots of our Body or of our Cloaths and not to use at least the same diligence that the splendor of our Soul grow not
upon the Name of the Lord. Another kind of Satisfaction is call'd Canonical LXXXVII The Second is Canonical satisfaction which being defin'd is perfected in a certain space of Time Wherefore it has bin receiv'd by the most antient usage of the Church That when Penitents are absolv'd from sins some Punishment is requir'd of them the undergoing of which Punishment is us'd to be call'd Satisfaction By the same Name also is any kind of Punishment signifi'd LXXXVIII The Third is any Punishment freely undertaken which for sins we endure not as appointed by any Priest but of our own free accord undertaken and laid upon our selves by our selves for sins Note But this belongs not to Penance as a Sacrament But that only is to be thought a part of the Sacrament which as we said is to be paid to God for sins by the command of the Priest This being added That we stedfastly purpose and resolve in our Hearts with our utmost labor and care to avoid sin for the Future For so some define it LXXXIX What it is to satisfie To satisfie is to pay due Honor to God But it is sufficiently evident that no one can give due Honor to God but he that resolves to avoid sin by all means And to satisfie is to cut oft the Causes of sins and not to indulge any entrance to their Suggestions According to which Sentence Mark this Definition some have thought that Satisfaction is a Cleansing whereby whatsoever Uncomeliness by reason of Stain remains in the Soul is wash'd away and we are absolv'd from the Temporal Punishments wherewith we were held Which things seeing they are so XC How Satisfaction is prov'd necessary it will be easie to perswade the Faithful how necessary it is for Penitents to exercise themselves in this study of Satisfaction For they are to be taught that there are two things which follow sin to wit Stain and Punishment And altho together with the Fault committed the Punishment of Eternal Death with the Damn'd be forgiven Yet it does not always happen as has bin declar'd by the Council of Trent Sess 14. c. 8. Can. 12. 15. Gen. 3.17 Num. 12.21 2 Reg 12.23 That the Lord remits the Relics of sin and the temporal Punishments which are due to sin Of which thing there are plain Testimonies in Sacred Scripture Genesis ch 3. Numbers 12 and 22. and in many other places But we will see that most clear and illustrious place of David To whom altho Nathan said The Lord also has took away thy sin Thou shalt not dye Nevertheless he freely underwent very grievous punishments Night and Day imploring the Mercy of God in these Words Psal 50.4 Wash me further from my iniquity and cleanse me from my sin because I acknowledg my Iniquity and my sin is ever against me In which words is begg'd of God that he would pardon not only the Crime but also the Punishment due to the Crime and that he would restore him being purg'd from the Relics of sin into his former state of Excellency and Integrity And this he begg'd with most earnest Prayers Yet the Lord afflicted him Both with the Death of the Child gotten in Adultery and with the Rebellion and Death of Absalom whom he dearly lov'd and with other Punishments and Calamities which he had before threatned him with In Exodus also Exo. 32.8.9 Altho the Lord were intreated by the Prayers of Moses to spare the people for their Idolatry yet he threatens That he will recompence them with grievous Punishments for so great a Wickedness And Moses himself testifies That so it will be that the Lord would most severely revenge it even to the Third and Fourth Generation Now that these things have bin always deliver'd by the Holy Fathers in the Catholic Church i◠most evidently prov'd by their authority Vide Aug. lib. 2. de peccat merit remiss cap. 34. contra Faust lib. 22. cap. 66. praesertim in Joan. tract 124. paulò ante med Greg. lib. 9. Moral cap. 24. Chrysost hom 8. ad Popul Antioch Iterum Aug. Ench. cap. 30. Amb. de Poenit. lib. 2. c. 5. Vide item Canones Poenitentiales apud Anton. August vel in Actis Eccl. Mediolan But for what cause it is XCI In Penance as in Baptism the Punishment of sin is not remitted that all Punishment is not equally forgiven in the Sacrament of Penance as in the Sacrament of Baptism is excellently explain'd by the Holy Synod of Trent in these words The Nature or Reason of the Divine Justice seem'd to require that they should by him be receiv'd into Grace after one sort who before Baptism sinn'd through Ignorance and those after another sort who being once freed from the slavery of Sin and the Devil and after having receiv'd the Gift of the Holy Ghost do violate the Temple of God and are not afraid to grieve the Holy Ghost And it becomes the Divine Mercy that our sins should not be forgiven us without any Satisfaction That taking that occasion thinking our sins to be more light than they are as those that are injurious and contumelious to the Holy Spirit we fall into greater sins treasuring up to our selves Wrath against the day of Wrath. For without all doubt XCII Canonical Satisfaction profitable these Satisfactory Punishments do greatly restrain Penitents from sin and hold them back as with a Bridle and make more cautious and watchful for the future And besides First Secondly Ezek. 6. they are as it were certain Testifications of the Grief we take for having committed sin By which means we satisfie the Church who by our wickedness is grievosly offended For as S. Austin affirms God despises not a Contrite and humble Heart but because for the most part the Grief of one Man's Heart is hid from another Man nor does it come forth into the knowledg of other Men by Words or any other Sign rightly are the Times of Penance appointed by those who preside in the Church That so the Church might be satisfi'd in which sins are remitted Besides Thirdly The Examples of our Penance teach others how they ought to order their life and to follow Piety For seeing other Men behold the Punishments laid upon us for our sins they will perceive that they are to use the greatest caution through all their Life and that their former Manners are to be corrected and amended Wherefore it is most wisely observ'd by the Church XCIII Public Penance wisely instituted That when a Heynous Wickedness has bin publicly committed by any one he must undergo public Penance also That others being affrighted with Fear might thenceforth more warily avoid sin Which thing also has bin us'd sometimes to be done even in hidden sins which have bin great Vide Aug. lib. 5. de Civit. Dei cap. 26. Epist 54. l. 50. hom hom 49. de vera falsa Poenit. passim Ambr. lib. 2.
were therefore created to honor God which the Faithful especially who have obtain'd the Grace of Baptism ought to do with all their Heart with all their Soul and with all their strength But those who will be initiated in the Sacrament of Order VIII The Intention of those to be Ordain'd ought to be higher than of others must needs propose This to themselves not only to seek the Glory of God in all things which thing is common to all but especicially to the Faithful but also that some being dedicated to any Ministry of the Church might serve him in holiness and righteousness For as in an Army all the Soldiers do indeed obey the command of the General But among them One is a Colonel and another a Captain and others have other Offices So altho all the Faithful ought to follow Piety and Innocence with all their study with which things God is most worshipp'd yet they who are initiated in the Sacrament of Order must perform some special Offices and Functions in the Church For they perform Sacred things both for themselves and for all the People IX Wherein those that are initiated Sacred Orders excel others and teach the Efficacy of the Divine Law and exhort and instruct the Faithful readily and chearfully to observe it and administer the Sacraments of Christ the Lord whereby all Grace is bestow'd and increas'd and to say all in a Word being separated from the rest of the people they exercise themselves in the far greatest and most excellent Ministry of all These things being explain'd X. Ecclesiastical Power double viz of Order and Jurisdiction the Curats shall come to the handling of those things which are proper to this Sacrament that the Faithful who desire to be receiv'd into Ecclesiastical Order may know to what kind of Office they are call'd and how great a Power is given of God to his Church and to the Ministers thereof Now this Power is double Of Order and of Jurisdiction The Power of Order is referr'd to the true Body of Christ the Lord in the Holy Eucharist But the whole Power of Jurisdiction is in the Mystic Body of Christ for to this Power belongs the Rule and Government of Christian people and to direct them to eternal and heavenly Bliss Now the Power of Order does contain not only the power of Consecrating the Eucharist XI To what things the Power of Order extends it self but fits and prepares the Souls of men to receive it and contains all those other things which may any way be referr'd to the Eucharist And hereof many testimonies may be brought out of Sacred Scripture XII This Power prov'd But those are very clear and weighty which we find in S. John and S. Matthew for the Lord said Joâ— 21.22 As the Father sent me even so send I you Receive ye the Holy Ghost whose sins ye remit they are remitted to them and whose sins ye retain they are retained And Verily I say to you whatsoever things ye shall hind on earth shall be bound in heaven Matth. 18.18 and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loos'd in heaven Which places being by the Pastors explain'd from the Doctrin and Authority of the Holy Fathers may bring very much Light to this Truth But this Power very much excels that XIII How great this Power of Order is which in the Law of Nature is given to other Men who took care of Sacred Matters Vide de Consecr dist 2. cap. Nihil in Sacrific Conc. Trid. Sess 22. c. 1. Iren. lib. 4. c. 34. Aug. lib. 19. de Civit. Dei cap. 23. For it must needs be that that Age XIV There were Priests by the Law of Nature which was before the Law was written had her Priesthood and her spiritual Power since it is sufficiently manifest that she had a Law For these Two are so closely join'd together as the Apostle testifies that the One being taken away it must needs be that the other must be taken away also Seeing therefore that by natural Instinct Men know that God is to be worshipp'd it consequently follow'd that in every Common-wealth some should be plac'd over the charge of Sacred Things and the Worship of God whose Power in some sort might be call'd Spiritual This Power the Israelites had XV. Christ's Priesthood higher than that of Moses Let the Priests mark which tho it were higher in Dignity than that wherewith the Priests were indu'd by the Law of Nature yet is it to be thought far below the Spiritual Power of the Gospel For this is Heavenly and excels even all the Power of Angels For it has its beginning not from the Mosaical Priesthood XVI This Power is deriv'd from Christ but from Christ the Lord who was a Priest not according to the Order of Aaron but of Melchizedech For he it is that being indu'd with the supream Power of Giving Grace and Forgiving sins has left this Power altho definite in Vertue and ty'd to the Sacraments to his Church Wherefore to exercise or perform this Matter XVII The Consecration of the Ministers of the Church call'd the Sacrament of Order certain Ministers are appointed and consecrated in a solemn religious manner which Consecration is call'd The Sacrament of Order or Sacred Ordination But it pleas'd the Holy Fathers to use This Word because it has a very large signification to shew the Dignity and Excellency of the Ministers of God For Order XVIII What Order is if we take the proper Force and Notion of it is the Disposition of Superior and Inferior things which are so suited among themselves as that One may be referr'd to another Whereas therefore in this Ministry there are many Degrees and divers Functions XIX Why this Sacrament call'd Order but all things distributed and plac'd in a certain Rule rightly and conveniently does the name of Order seem to be given to it But that Sacred Ordination is to be reckon'd among the other Sacraments of the Church XX. Order is a Sacrament Sess 23. de Ordine the Holy Synod of Trent has prov'd by that reason which has often bin repeated For whereas a Sacrament is a sign of a Sacred Thing but that which in this Consecration is outward signifies Grace and Power which is given to him that is consecrated it very plainly follows that Order is truly and properly to be call'd a Sacrament That Order is a Sacrament see Trid. Sess 23. de Ordine c. 1. 3. can 3 4.5 Conc. Florent in decret de Sacr. Aug. lib. 2. contra Epist Parmen c. 13. de bono conjug c. 24. lib. 1. de Bap. contra Donat. c. 1. Leo Epist 18. Greg. in c. 10. lib. 1. Reg. Wherefore the Bishop reaching forth a Chalice with Wine and Water XXI When and by whom this Power is conferr'd and a Paten with Bread to him that is to be Ordain'd a Priest saying
Whereby it seemed to be declar'd that they ought to be obedient and subject to their Husbands Of these Names See Aug. lib. 19. cont Faust c. 26. Ambr. l. 1. de Abraham c. 9. in fine item vide 30. q. 5. c. feminae 33. q. 5. c. Mulier Isidor lib. 2. de Eccles Officiis c. 19. And thus it is defin'd according to the common sense of Divines V. The Definition of Matrimony given to be explain'd Matrimony is a Conjugal Conjunction of a Man and a Woman between two lawful persons holding an individual nearness of life The parts of which Definition that they may the better be understood it must be taught that altho all these things are in perfect Matrimony to wit Inward Consent Outward Agreement or Pact express'd by Words Obligation and Bond which is made by vertue of the Pact and the Copulation of Husband and Wife whereby the Matrimony is consummate yet nothing of these has properly the Nature and Vertue of Matrimony unless that Obligation and Knot which is signifi'd by the word Conjunction The word Conjugal is added because other kinds of Compacts whereby Men and Women are oblig'd mutually to help each other Conjugal either for Mony or for any other respect are far from the Nature of Matrimony Then follows Between lawful persons Between lawful persons because they who by the Laws are wholly excluded from the Conjunction of Marriage cannot enter into Matrimony Nor if they should marry is their Marriage valid for Example those who are join'd in kindred within the fourth degree and a Youth before the fourteenth year of his Age or a Girl before her twelfth which is the Age establish'd by Law such persons are not fit to enter into the just Covenants of Matrimony But that which is put in the last place Keeping an individual nearness of life declares the Nature of an indissoluble Bond Indissoluble wherewith the Husband and Wife are ty'd together From these things therefore it is plain VI. Wherein especially the vertue of Matrimony is plac'd that the Nature and Reason of Matrimony consists in that Bond. For that which other Definitions of the most learn'd Men seem herein to attribute to the Consent As when they say That Wedlock is a Consent of a Man and of a Woman In Epist Eugen 4 â—d Armâ—n This is so to be understood that that Consent is the working cause of Matrimony which thing the Fathers in the Council of Florence have taught for Obligation and Tye cannot be without Consent and Compact But it is very necessary VII The Consent of the p esent time to be express'd by words that the Consent be express'd in words which signifie the present Time For neither is Matrimony a simple Donation but a mutual Compact And therefore it is that the Consent of One only is not to join Matrimony but there must be a mutual Consent of Two betwixt themselves And for the declaring of this mutual Consent of mind it is evident that there is need of Words For if Matrimony could consist in the inward Consent only without any outward signification VIII The Inward Consent not enough for Matrimony then this also would seem to follow that when Two who were sever'd far asunder and in different places would consent to marry before the One had declar'd his Will to the other either by Letters or Messengers they would be join'd together in a true and lasting Matrimony which notwithstanding is very far both from Reason and from the Practice and Decrees of Holy Church It is rightly said therefore IX Consent of present in words of future time no sufficienâ— that the Consent must be express'd in words which have the signification of the present time for those words which shew a future time do not conjoin Matrimony but promise only and then it is evident that those things which are future are not yet but those things which are not must be thought to have little or nothing of firmness or stability in them Wherefore as yet no one has a Right of the Marriage Bed with that Woman which he promises that he will marry nor is it presently fulfill'd what he promises he will do altho he ought to perform his promise which if he perform not he is convicted as guilty of breach of Faith But he that is join'd to another in the Covenant of Matrimony altho afterwards he repent yet what is done he cannot alter or make void or ineffectual Since therefore the Obligation of Wedlock is not a bare Promise but such a kind of abalâ—enation or transferring over a Right whereby a man delivers indeed the power of his Body to the Woman and the Woman the power of her's to the Man therefore it is necessary that Matrimony be contracted with words which signifie the present time The Vertue and Force of which words remain even after they are pronounc'd and hold the Man and the Woman bound together with an indissoluble Bond. But yet instead of Words a Nod with the Head X. A Nod or other signs may suffice instead of Words or other signs which plainly shew the inward Consent may be sufficient for Matrimony yea even silence it self when a Maid by reason of Modesty answers not but her Parents speak for her From these things therefore the Curats shall teach the Faithful that the Nature and Force of Matrimony lies in the Bond and Obligation And besides the Consent express'd in that manner as has now bin said that Matrimony might be true the Bed is not necessary Gen 2. For it is plainly manifest that our first Parents before they had sinn'd all which time there had bin no carnal copulation betwixt them as the Fathers testifie were join'd together in true Matrimony Wherefore the Holy Fathers say that Matrimony stands not in the Marriage-Bed but in the Consent which we find repeated also by S. Ambrose in his Book concerning Virgins De Inst Virgin c. 6. Now these things being explain'd XI Matrimony Two â—â—d Natural and Sacramental it must be taught That Matrimony has a double respect for Conjunction is to be consider'd either as it is Natural for Wedlock was not invented by Man but by Nature or as it is a Sacrament the Force whereof excels the Condition of Natural Things and because Grace perfects Nature 1 Cor. 15.46 for neither that which is spiritual is first but that which is Animal and afterwards that which is Spiritual so that the Order of the Matter requires that we first treat of Matrimony as it is Natural and afterwards explain those things which agree to it as a Sacrament First XII Natural Matrimony instituted of God therefore the Faithful are to be taught that Matrimony was instituted of God For it is written in Genesis God created them Male and Female and bless d them and said Increase and multiply Gen. 2. And It is not good that Man be alone let us make
their Wives even as their own Bodies He that loves his Wife loves himself for no one ever hated his own flesh but nourishes and cherishes it even as Christ does the Church because we are Members of his Body of his Flesh and of his Bones For this cause a Man shall leave his Father and his Mother and shall cleave to his Wife and they Two shall be One flesh This is a great Sacrament but I speak in Christ and in the Church For in that he says This is a great Sacrament no one ought to doubt that it is to be referr'd to Matrimony to wit because the Conjunction of the Man and of the VVoman whereof God is the Author is a Sacrament i. e. a Sacred Sign of the most Holy Bond wherewith Christ our Lord is join'd with his Church And that this is the proper and true sense of these words the antient Holy Fathers Tertul lib. de Monog Aug. de fide oper c. 7. lib. de Nup. concup c. 10. 12. Ambr. in Epist ad Eph. Ephes 3.25 who have interpreted this place have shew'd and the Holy Synod of Trent has explain'd the same thing It is evident therefore that the Husband is compar'd by the Apostle to Christ and the VVife to the Church That the Man is the Head of the Woman as Christ is of the Church and for that reason it is that the Husband ought to love his Wife and the Wife ought again to love and reverence her Husband for Christ lov'd his Church and gave himself for her And again as the same Apostle teaches the Church is subject to Christ But that in this Sacrament also Grace is signifi'd and given XX. The Sacrament of Matrimony giveâ— Grace in which thing especially the Nature of a Sacrament consists these words of the Synod declare But the Grace which perfects that Natural Love and confirms that indissoluble Unity Sess 14. Christ himself the Author and Finisher of the Venerable Sacraments has merited for us by his Passion VVherefore it must be taught XXI The Effects of the Grace of this Sacrament Heb. 13.4 that by the Grace of this Sacrament it is brought to pass that the Husband and VVife being join'd together with the Bond of Mutual Love acquiesce together and rest in each others good will and seek no strange and unlawful Loves and Copulations but in all respects their Marriage is honorable and the Bed undefiled But how far the Sacrament of Matrimony excels all other Matrimonies XXII How much the Sacrament of Matrimony excels all other Matrimony we may know from hence because tho' the Gentiles themselves thought there was something in Matrimony that is Divine and for that reason judg'd that wandring Copulations were strange to the Law of Nature and also that Whoredom Adultery and other kinds of Lusts were to be punish'd yet their Marriages had no Vertue at all of a Sacrament But among the Jews the Laws of Matrimony were much more religiously observ'd XXIII The Matrimony of the Jews tho it were Holy yet it was no Sacrament Gen. 2 nor is it to be doubted but that their Marriages were indu'd with a greater Sanctity For seeing they receiv'd that Promise That all Nations should be bless'd in the seed of Abraham it justly seem'd to be an Office of great Piety among them to beget Children and to propagate the Off-spring of a chosen people of which Christ our Lord and Saviour as to his human Nature was to have his Birth but even those Marriages also wanted the true reason of a Sacrament To this may be added XXIV Matrimony before and under the Law was imperfect Deut. 24.1 Mat. 19.7 that whether we consider the Law of Nature after the corruption of it or the Law of Moses we may easily observe that Matrimony had fallen very much from the Excellency and Gracefulness of its first Original For while the Law of Nature was in force we find that there were many of the antient Fathers who had several Wives together and if occasion were giving them a Bill of Divorce discharged them Both which being taken away by the Evangelical Law Marriage has bin restor'd to its former state For XXV Plurality of Wives contrary to Matrimony that Polygamy or divers VVives was contrary to the Nature of Matrimony altho some of the antient Fathers are not to be accus'd because it was not without Gods indulgence that they married divers VVives Christ our Lord shews in these words Mat. 19.5 For this cause shall a man let go Father and Mother and shall cleave to his Wife and they Two shall be in One Flesh And then he adds Therefore now they are not Two but One Flesh By which words he has made it evident XXVI Matrimony is a Conjunction of Two only that Matrimony was so instituted of God that it should be defin'd in a Conjunction of Two only and no more VVhich elsewhere he has taught very plainly for he says Whosoever shall put away his Wife and marries another commits Adultery upon her and if the Wife put away her Husband and he married to another she committs Adultery For if it were lawful for a Man to marry many VVives there would seem no reason he should rather be said to be guilty of Adultery because he married another Wife besides that he had at home than because the former being put away he was join'd with another And for this cause we understand it to be Note that if any Unbeliever according to the manner and custom of his own Country had married many Wives when he was converted to the true Religion the Church commands him to leave the rest and to account the first only as his true and lawful VVife But it is easily prov'd by the same Testimony of Christ our Lord XXVII The Bond of Matrimony dissolv'd by no Divorce that the Bond of Matrimony can be dissolv'd by no Divorce For if after a Bill of Divorce a VVoman were freed from the Law of her Husband it might be lawful for her without any crime of Adultery to marry another Husband Mat. 19.8 But the Lord plainly denounces Every one that puts away his Wife and marries another commits adultery VVherefore it is plain XXVIII Death only dissolves Matrimony 1 Cor. 6.39 that the Bond of VVedlock is broken by nothing else but Death which the Apostle also confirms when he says A woman is bound to the Law for so long-time as her Husband lives but if her Husband die she is freed from that Law she may be marry'd to whom she pleases only in the Lord. And again to those who are join'd together in Matrimony I command yet noâ— I but the Lord that the Wife depart not from her Husband But if she depart let her abide unmarry'd or be reconcil'd to her Husband The Apostle has left this Choice to that VVoman who for a just cause has left her Husband either that she
remain unmarry'd or that she be reconcil'd to her Husband Note For neither does Holy Church allow a Husband and a Wife to depart each from other without very weighty cause And that the Law of Matrimony may not seem rigorous XXIX How it comes that Indissolubility is more tollerable because it can never for any reason be dissolv'd it must be taught what the Advantages join'd with it are For first First Men should know that in joining Matrimony Vertue and Likeness of Manners are to be regarded rather than Riches and Beauty In which thing no one can doubt that the common Society is very much concern'd Besides Secondly if Matrimony could be dissolv'd by Divorce Men would scarce ever want causes of strife to be daily laid in their way by the old Enemy of Peace and Modesty But now when the Faithful consider with themselves Thirdly tho they want the bed and board of VVedlock yet that they are held bound with the Bond of Matrimony and that all hope of marrying another Wife is cut off for this cause it is that they are slower to anger and discord But if sometimes they proceed to make Divorce Fourthly and yet cannot long endure the want of a Mate they are easily reconcil'd by Friends and return to each other But here the wholsome Admonition of S. Austin is not to be pass'd over by the Pastors Fifthly Lib. de Adulter Conjug c. 6. 9. For he to shew the Faithful that they should not look upon it as a burdensome thing to receive again into favor their Wives which they had put away for the cause of Adultery if they repented of their sin Why says he should not the Faithful Husband receive his Wife again whom the Church receives Or why should not the Wife pardon her adulterous Husband whom even Christ has pardon'd Prov. 18.12 For that the Scripture calls him a Fool who keeps an Adultress it means of her which when she has offended repents not and refuses to leave off the filthiness she has begun From these things therefore it is plain that the Marriages of the Faithful far excel the Marriages both of the Gentiles and of the Jews in perfection and Nobility The Faithful are further to be taught XXX Three Benefits of Matrimony that there are three Benefits of Matrimony Children Faith Sacrament By recompense of which those inconveniencies are lessen'd which the Apostle shews in these words 1 Cor. 7.28 They that are married shall have Tribulation of the Flesh And thereby it comes to pass that the Conjunction of Bodies which without Matrimony are worthily condemn'd is render'd honest Vide Aug. lib. 5. cont Julian c. 5. The First Good therefore is Children The First which are begotten of a just and lawful Wife for this the Apostle reckons so much of 1 Tim. 2.25 that he said The Woman shall be sav'd by the begetting of Children Nor is this to be understood only of the Begetting of Children but also of the Education and discipline of them whereby Children are instructed in Piety So the Apostle presently adds If they remain in Faith The Scripture also admonishes Eccle. 7.25 Hast thou Children teach them and bend them from their Childhood The same thing the Apostle teaches And of this kind of Teaching Tobias Job and other Holy Fathers in Sacred Scripture afford us very fair Examples But what the Duties of Parents and Children are Note will be explain'd more at large in the Fourth Command Now follows Faith The Second which is another Benefit of Matrimony not that Habit of Vertue wherewith we are tinctur'd when we receive Baptism but a kind of Fidelity wherewith the Husband binds himself to his Wife and the Wife mutually binds her self to her Husband and that in such a manner that each of them deliver the power of their Bodies to each other and promises never to violate the Holy Covenant of Marriage This is easily gather'd from those words utter'd by our first Father Gen. 2.24 when he receiv'd Eve his Wife and which Christ our Lord afterwards approv'd in the Gospel Wherefore a Man shall leave his Father and Mother and cleave to his Wife and they Two shall be One Flesh Also from that place of the Apostle 1 Cor. 9.4 The Woman has not power of her own Body but the Man and in like manner the Man has not power of his own Body but the Woman Wherefore those more grievous Punishments were most justly appointed by the Lord in the Old Law against Adulterers Levit. 20. â—0 because they broke this Material Faith The Faith of Matrimony requires further Note that the Husband and Wife be joyn'd together in a kind of singular holy and pure love nor may they love as Adulterers do among themselves but as Christ lov'd the Church For this Rule the Apostle prescrib'd Ephes 3.25 when he said Men love your Wives as Christ also lov'd the Church which certainly he embrac'd with that immense Charity not for his own profits sake but proposing to himself the advantage only of his Bride The Third Good of Matrimony is call'd the Sacrament The Third to wit the Bond of Marriage from which they can never be dissolv'd 1 Cor. 7.19 For as the Apostle has it The Lord has commanded that the Wife depart not from her own Husband But if she depart that she remain unmarri'd or be reconcil'd to her Husband and that the Husband put not away his Wife For if Matrimony as it is a Sacrament signifie the Conjunction of Christ with his Church it must needs be that as Christ never separates himself from his Church so a Wife as to the Bond of Matrimony can never be separated from her Husband But that this holy Society may be the better preserv'd without Quarrel the Duties of the Husband and of the Wife as they are describ'd by S. Paul and S. Peter the Prince of Apostles are to be taught Vide Aug. lib. 1. de Adulterin conjug c. 21. 22. de bono Conjug c. 7. de Nupt. concupisc lib. 1. c. 10. It is the Part of the Husband therefore liberally and honorably to treat his Wife XXXI The Duty of the Husband towards the Wife First for which purpose it ought to be remembred that Eve was call'd the Companion of Adam when he said The Woman thou gavest me for a Companion For which cause it was as some of the Fathers have taught that she was not formed out of the Feet but out of the Side of the Man Ev'n as also she was not made of the Head that she might understand that she is not the Mistress of her Husband but rather subject to him Besides Secondly it is the Office of the Husband to be always imploy'd in the Study of some honest thing both to provide those things which are necessary for the Sustenance of his Family and also that he grow
they are for they offer our Prayers and Tears to God Wherefore in the Gospel our Lord has taught that little ones are not to be offended Mat. 18.10 because their Angels in Heaven always behold the Face of their Father which is in Heaven Therefore they are to be invocated both because they always behold God XIX Angels to be invocated and most willingly undertake the Patronage of our Salvation committed to them The Holy Scriptures are Testimonies of this Invocation For Jacob beg'd of the Angel with whom he wrestl'd yea and compel'd him to bless him Gen. 32.27 for he professes he would not let him go before he bless'd him Nor did he beg a Blessing to be given him of him only whom he saw but of him also whom he saw not when he said Gen. 48.16 The Angel who deliver'd me out of all evil bless the Children Whence it may also he gathered XX. The Honor given to the Saints lessens not the Glory of God That the Glory of God is so far from being lessen'd by the Honor and Invocation of the Saints who sleep in the Lord and by reverencing their Reliques and Ashes that thereby it is very much increased and Men's Hope the more stirr'd up confirm'd and exhorted to the Imitation of the Saints Which Duty is prov'd from the Second Council of Nice the Council of Gangre and the Council of Trent and from the Authority of the Holy Fathers Nicen. Conc. 2. Act. 6. Gangr can 20. citatur dist 30. c. Siquis per Superbiam Trid. sess 25. item Conc. Chalced. sub finem in 6. Synod general c. 7. Conc. Geron. c. 3. Aurel. 1. c. 29. Damasc de Ortho. Fid. lib. 4. c. 6. But that the Curat may be better prepar'd to refute those that are Adversaries to this Truth XXI The same confirmed by the Fathers let him chiefly read S. Hierom let him chiefly read S. Hierom against Vigilantius and Damascen Libro 4. de Orth. Fid. c. 16. According to whose Account XXII The same prov'd from Apostolical Tradition which is a principal thing is added the Practice receiv'd from the Apostles and always kept and preserv'd in the Church of God Dionys c. 7. Hier. Eccles Iren. lib. 5. contra haeres c. 19. Athan. Serm. in Evang. de sancta Deip. Euseb lib. 13. Praepar Evang. c. 7. Cornel. Pap. Ep. 1. Hil. in Psal 126. Ambr. in lib. de Viduis Of which thing who can desire a more strong or clear Argument than the Testimony of Holy Scripture XXIII The same testified by Scripture which wonderfully celebrates the Praises of the Saints for there are divine Commendations of some Saints whose Praises seeing they are celebrated in Sacred Scripture what reason is there that Men should not have a singular honor for them Altho for this cause also they are the rather to be Honor'd and Invocated XXIV The Saints help us with their merits because they earnestly Pray for the Salvation of Men and for their Sake and Merit God bestows many Benefits upon us For if there be joy in Heaven over one Sinner doing Penance XXV Prov'd Luc. 15.15 will not the Cittizens of Heaven also help the Penitent being requested will they not beg Pardon of Sin for us and Reconcile the Grace of God to us But if it be said as said it is by some XXVI The Patronage of the Saints not superfluous that the Patronage of the Saints is needless because God without an Interpreter hears our Prayers those Words of S. Austin easily convince these Sayings of Impious Men There are many things which God grants not unless by a Mediator and Intercessor Aug. quaest 149. super Exod. Serm. 2. 4. de S. Steph. And this is confirmed by the clear Examples of Abimelech and Job's Friends XXVII Confirmed by Examples whose sins God forgave not but by the Prayers of Abraham and Job Gen. 20. Job 42. But if it be said XXVIII Objections answered Mat. 8.10 Luc. 7.3 That this is done thro the want and weakness of Faith that we use the Saints as Intercessors and Patrons how will answer to the Example of the Centurion who tho he had that singular Commendation for his Faith which our Lord God bestow'd upon him yet he sent the Elders of the Jews to our Savior to beg Health for his sick Servant Wherefore XXIX The Invocation of the Saints hurts not the Unity of the Mediator Heb. 9.12 if we must acknowledge that there is only One Mediator propos'd us Christ our Lord to wit He who only has reconcil'd us thro his Blood to our Heavenly Father and who having finish'd our Redemption and once entred into the Holies ceases not to intercead for us yet it can by no means follow from hence that we may not have Recourse to the Favour of the Saints For if it be therefore unlawful to use the Assistance of the Saints because we have one Patron Jesus Christ the Apostle would never have done it nor would he ever have committed himself so earnestly to the Prayers and Assistance of the Brethren yet alive For surely the Prayers of the Living do not less diminish the Glory and Dignity of Christ the Mediator Note than the Intercession of those Saints that are in Heaven But who is there XXX The Invocation of Saints prov'd lawful by many Miracles whom the wonderful things that have bin done at the Graves as the Blind the Lame the Maim'd and otherwise diseased Persons restor'd to Health and Soundness the Dead recover'd to Life the Devils cast out of Mens Bodies do not convince of the Honor which is due to the Saints and of our Protection which they undertake which things S. Ambrose and S. Austin in their Writings have largly testified not that they heard of them as many others have done or that they have read of such things as very many very grave Men have done but that they themselves saw them Amb. Epist 85. Serm. 95. Aug. de civit Dei lib. 22. c. 8. Epist. 137. What need is there of many Proofs for this If the Clothes XXXI The Vertue of Reliques confirms the same if the Handkercheifs if the very of Shadow of the Saints before they departed out of this Life drove away Diseases and restor'd the Sick to Health who can be so bold as to deny that God by the Sacred Ashes the Bones and other Reliques of the Saints does wonderfully work the same things This is shew'd by that dead Body 4 Reg. 13.21 which being haply let down into Elisha's Grave upon the touching of his Body immediatly reviv'd But that which follows XXXII These words contain not a distinct Commandment Thou shalt not make to thy self a graven thing nor every likeness which is in Heaven and which is in the Earth beneath nor of those things which are in the Waters under Earth Thou shalt not adore them nor worship them Some thinking this
to be another Commandment will have the two last to have the Force of one Commandment only◠but S. Austin dividing those last will have these Words to belong to the First Commandment which Opinion because it is most celebrated in the Church we willingly follow Altho we have in readiness that most true Reason that it was fit that every one's Reward and Punishment should be joynd with the First Commandment Vid. Aug. super Exod. quaest 71. in Ps 32. Serm. 2 sententia D. Aug. de praeceptorum distinctione magis placet Eccelesiae Vide D. Thom. 1 2 q. 100. art 4. And let no one think that the Art of Painting Carving or making Images is forbid by this Commandment XXXIII The use of Images not against this Commandment for in Scripture by God's Command we find that there were made Figures and Images of Cherubims and the Brasen Serpent It remains therefore that we teach Images to be forbidden for this Reason that nothing should be withdrawn from the true Worship of God to the Worshiping of Images as Gods Now as to this Commandment XXXIV Two things here forbidden First to worship Idols there are two VVays especially whereby it is evident that the Majesty of God is very grievously offended The One is when Idols and Images are worship'd as Gods or when it is believ'd that there is any Divinity or Vertue in them for which they are to be worship'd or that any thing is to be begg'd of them or that any Trust is to be put in them as of Old the Gentils did who plac'd their Hopes in Idols which thing the Sacred Scriptures in many places reprove The Other is Secondly by Art to frame any likeness of the Divinty when any one endeavours to make any Shape of the Divinity as tho he could be seen with bodily Eyes or express'd in Figures For who as Damascen says can describe God who cannot be seen who has no Body who can be circumscrib'd with no Limits nor describ'd under any Figure VVhich thing is more largly explain'd in the Second Council of Nice Damasc lib. 4. de Ortho. Fid. c. 17. Concil Nicen. 2. Act. 3. Therefore the Apostle said excellently Rom. 1.23 That they had changed the Glory of the incorruptible God into the likeness of Birds Beasts and Serpents For they reverenec'd all these things as Gods when they put up their Images wherefore the Israelites when they proclaim'd before the Image of the Calf Exod. 24. These are thy Gods ô Israel which brought thee out of the Land of Egypt were call'd Idolaters because they chang'd their Glory into the likeness of a Calf which eats Hay When therefore the Lord forbids other Gods to be worship'd XXXV The meaning of this last part of the Commandment Isay 40.18 Act. 7. utterly to take away all Idolatry he forbad any Image of the Divinity to be drawn or made in Metal or any other matter which Esaias declaring says Like to what will ye make God or what Image will ye make for him Now that this is the meaning of this Commandment besides the Writings of the Holy Fathers who as has bin shew'd in the seventh Council do thus interpret it Deut. 4.16 those words in Deuteronomy also do sufficiently declare where Moses willing to draw the People from Idolatry said Ye saw not any likeness in the Day wherein the Lord spake with you in Horeb out of the midst of the Fire Which the most wise Lawgiver therefore said lest being led by any error they might make the Image of the Divinity and give to a Creature the Honor due to God Moreover XXXVI It is lawful by some figures to shadow out the Trinity let no one think that any Offence is committed against Religion and the Law of God when any Person of the most holy Trinity is express'd by certain signs which have appear'd as well in the Old as in the New Testament For there is none so rude as to think that the Divinity is express'd by that Image but let the Pastor teach that by them are declar'd some Properties or Actions which are attributed to God As when by Daniel the Ancient of Days is describ'd siting in a Throne before whom the Books were opened there was signified Gods Eternity and infinite VVisdom whereby he beholds all both the Thoughts and Actions of Men that he might judge concerning them Angels also are painted in Human shape with Wings XXXVII The manner of Painting Angels approv'd that the Faithful may understand how prone and ready they are to perform Service of the Lord for Mankind for they all are ministring Spirits for them who receive the Inheritance of Salvation But the shape of a Dove XXXVIII Figures of the holy Ghost and Tongues like as of Fire which in the Gospel and in the Acts of the Apostles signifie the Properties of one Holy Ghost are much better known than to need a larger Explication Heb. 1.14 Matth. 3.16 Mar. 1.10 Luc. 3.21 Joan 1.32 Act. 2.2 But when Christ our Lord XXXIX The use of Images of Christ and of the Saints approv'd and his most Holy and Pure Mother and all the other Saints endu'd with Human Nature bore the likeness of Men To make and honor their Images was not only not forbidd'n by this Commandment but was always accounted Holy and a most certain Argument of a grateful mind which thing both the Monuments of the Apostles Times and of the General Council and the Writings of so many of the most Holy Fathers agreeing among themselves do evidence But the Curat shall shew not only that it is lawful to have Images in the Church and to give them Honor and Worship seeing that the Honor which is given to them is to be referr'd to the Prototype but he shall also declare That this has bin done to this very day with the great Advantage of the Faithful Lib. 4. de fid orth c. 17. Nic. Syn. passim as we may learn from Damascen's Book which he wrote concerning Images and from the Seventh Council which is the Second Council of Nice But because the Enemy of Mankind by his Deceits and Fallacies endeavors to abuse every the most holy Institution But if haply any Offence shall be committed by the People about this Matter following the Decree of the Council of Trent Trid. Conc. sess 25. as far as may be he shall study to correct it and shall explain the Decree it self also to the People when there is occasion Then he shall teach the unlearned LX. The lawful use of Images and those that understand not the use of Images that Images were made to learn the History of both Testaments and to renew the Memory thereof because being stirr'd up with the remembrance of Divine Matters they inflame more earnestly to the Worship and Love of God himself and he shall also shew that the Images of the Saints are plac'd in the Churches both
follow Thou shalt not work Nor do's it signifie that only for otherwise it would be sufficient to say in Deuteronomy Observe the Day of the Sabbath Deut. 12. But seeing that in the same Place it is added to sanctifie it by this word is shew'd that the Day of the Sabbath is Religious and consecrated to divine Actions and holy Duties We therefore do then fully and perfectly celebrate the Sabbath-day XVII The true Sanctification of the Sabbath Esay 58.13 when we perform Duties of Piety and Religion to God And that this is evidently a Sabbath which Esay calls delightful because Holy-days are as it were the Delights of God and Pious Men. Wherefore if to this religious and holy Observance of the Sabbath we add Works of Mercy Esay 58.6 surely they are many and very great Rewards which in the same Chapter are propos'd to us The true and proper Sense of this Commandment therefore is XVIII What the true sense of this Commandment is That Man both in Soul and Body might be careful to set apart some certain determin'd Time from Bodily Business and Labor to worship and reverence God devoutly Now in the next part of this Commandment is shew'd XIX What the second Part of the Commandment requires That the Seventh day is dedicated by God to Divine Worship for thus it is written Six days shalt thou labor and do all thy work but the Seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God The meaning of which words is That Sabbath is consecrated to the Lord and that on that Day we pay him our Duties of Religion and that we know the Seventh day to be Sign of the Lord's Rest Now this Day is dedicated to God XX. Why this Day is dedicated to God because it was not fit that the rude People should have the power of chusing the Time after their own Will lest haply they might imitate the Religion of the Egyptians Therefore of the Seven days the last was chosen for the Worship of God XXI Why God chose One Day Which thing indeed is full of Mystery Wherefore in Exodus and in Ezekiel the Lord calls it a Sign See therefore says he that ye keep my Sabbath For it is a Sign between me and you in your Generations The First Reason that ye may know that I am the Lord who sanctifie you It was a Sign therefore which shew'd that Men ought to dedicate themselves to God and to keep themselves holy to him since we see even the very Day to be dedicated to him for that Day is Holy because then especially Men ought to exercise Holiness and Religion And then it is a Sign and Monument The Second as it were of the wonderful Creation of the World And it was moreover given as a Sign to remember and warn the Israelites The Third that they might remember that they were delivered and freed by God's help from the most hard Yoak of the Egyptian Bondage And this the Lord shew'd in these words Deut. 5.25 Remember that thou also didst serve in Egypt and the Lord thy God brought thee out thence with a strong hand and stretched-out arm therefore he has commanded thee to keep the Sabbath-day The Fourth And it is also a Sign both of the Spiritual and Eternal Sabbath Now the Spiritual Sabbath consists in a holy and mystical kind of Rest XXII What the Spiritual Sabbath is to wit when the old Man being buried with Christ is renew'd to Life and studiously exercises it self in those Actions which are agreeable to Christian Piety Ephes 5 2. For they who sometimes were Darkness but now are Light in the Lord ought to walk as Children of the Light in all Goodnesâ— Justice and Truth and not to communicate with the unfruitful Works of Darkness But the Heavenly Sabbath as S. Cyril says upon that place of the Apostle XXIII What the Heavenly Sabbath is S. Cyril lat l. 4 in Jo. c. 5 1. There remains therefore a Rest to the People of God is that Life wherein we shall live with Christ and enjoy all good things and Sin be utterly pluck'd up by the Roots according to that Esa 53.8 There shall no Lion nor evil Beast go up thither but there shall be a pure way and it shall be called Holy For the Soul of the Saints in the Vision of God gets all good things Wherefore the Pastor must exhort and encourage the Faithful with these words Heb. 4.2 Let us make haste to enter into that Rest Now besides the Seventh day XXIV That Jews had other Feasts besides the Sabbaths the Jews had other Festival and Sacred Days appointed by God's Law whereby the Memory of their greatest Benefits was renew'd Of those other Feasts see Levit. 23. Num. 29. Deut. 16. and if you would know the moral meaning of the Feasts of this kind see Cyril de Adoratione in spiritu verit lib. 17. D. Thom. 1.2 q. 102. art 4. ad 10. But it pleas'd the Church of God XXV Why the Sabbath chang'd The First Reason that the Worship and Celebration of the Sabbath-day should be transferr'd to the Lord's-day For as on that Day the Light did first shine upon the World so by the Resurrection of our Redeemer which open'd us an Entrance to Eternal Life which hapned on that Day our Life was recall'd out of Darkness into Light and for this cause the Apostles would have it call'd The Lord's Day Besides The Second Reason in Sacred Scripture we find that this was a Solemn Day because therein the Creation of the World began and because the Holy Ghost was given to the Apostles But the Apostles in the beginning of the Church XXVI Why other Feasts apopointed and aftewards in the sollowing Times our Holy Fathers appointed other Holy-days that we might devoutly and holily call to remembrance God's Benefits Now among these are to be reckon'd as the most remarkable XXVII The Order of Holy-days those Days that are consecrated to Religion for the Mysteries of our Redemption and then those that are dedicated to the most Holy Virgin Mother Note and to the Apostles and Martyrs and the other Saints which reign with Christ in whose Victory the Goodness and Power of God is prais'd due Honor done to them and the Faithful stirr'd up to the Imitation of them And because to the keeping of this Commandment XXVIII Idleness forbidd'n that part of it has great Force which is express'd in these words Six Days shalt thou labor but the Seventh Day is the Sabbath of God The Curat ought diligently to explain that part For from these words it may be gather'd That the Faithful are to be admonish'd that they lead not their Life in Sloth and Idleness But rather being mindful of the Apostles Advice 1 Thes 4.11 That every one do his own business and labor with his hands as he commanded Besides XXIX No
we should be negligent and uneasy in the Discharge of this Duty which without very grievous Sin we cannot omit Vide de Consecr dist 1. in Decret Titul de Feriis Conc. Matisc 2. c. 1. 37. Tribur c. 35. Ignat. in Epist ad Philip. Leon. serm 3. de Quadrag August Serm. 251. de tempore And then the Curat may shew XXXVIII How good and profitable it is to observe this Commandment how great the Vertue of this Commandment is since those who truly observe it seem to be in the Presence of God and to speak freely with him For in making Prayers we both contemplate the Majesty of God and freely talk with him And in hearing the Preachers we receive the Voice of God which throw their Labor who preach of Divine Matters holily and devoutly reaches even to our Ears And then we adore Christ our Lord present in the Sacrifice of tile Altar and these are the good things which they enjoy especially who diligently obey this Commandment But those who altogether neglect this Law XXXIX How great a Sin to break this Commandment seeing that they obey not God and his Church and hear not his Commandments are Enemies both of God and of his Holy Laws which may be observ'd from hence because this Precept is of such a kind as may be observ'd without any pains For since God imposes no labor upon us which yet were it the hardest in the VVorld we ought to undergo for his sake but only commands us to be free and quiet on the Holy Days from wordly cares it is a sign of great rashness to refuse Obedience to this Commandment Hereof the Punishments which God has inflicted upon those that violated it Numb 1.15 ought to be for an Example to us as we may see from the Book of Numbers That therefore we may not run into Gods Displeasure Note it will be worth our while often to think upon this word Remember and to lay before our Eyes those mighty Profits and Advantages which as has been shew'd before may be had by the â—bservance of Holy Days And many other things belonging to the same purpose which a good and diligent Pastor can largely and fully discuss as Occasion shall require The Fourth COMMANDMENT of the DECALOGVE Honor thy Father and thy Mother that thou mayst live long upon the Land which the Lord thy God shall give thee SInce the highest Vertue and Dignity is in the former Commandments I. How this Commandment agrees with the former those which we now proceed upon because they are very necessary rightly claim the next place For those directly have Regard to God as their End but these teach us Charity towards our Neighbor altho at the long Run they lead to God himself that is to that ultimate End for the sake whereof we love our Neighbor Matt. 22.39 Mar. 12.31 wherefore Christ our Lord said that those two Commandments of loving God and our Neighbor are like one to the other Vide Aug. in Psal 32. Serm. 1. item lib. 3. de Doctr. Christ cap. 10. lib. 50. Hom. hom 38. D. Thom. 2.2 quaest 17. art 8. Now it can hardly be express'd how great Advantages this Point has II. The Love of God shines forth in the Love of our Parents 1 Joh. 6.20 since it both bears its own fruits and those large and excellent and is as it were a Sign whereby the Obedience and Duty of the First Commandment is apparent He that loves not his Brother says S. John whom he sees how can he love God whom he sees not After the same manner if we do not Reverence and Honor our Parents whom we ought to love 〈◊〉 to God seeing they are almost always in our Sight what Honor what Worship will we give to God the Supream and Best Parent who is above our Sight Whence it is plain that both Commandments agree among themselves Now the use of this Commandment is very large III How large this Commandment is For besides those that have begotten us there are many other besides whom we ought to Honor as Parents by reason either of their Power or Dignity or Profitableness or some other excellent Function or Office Besides it eases the Labor of Parents and Superiors For seeing their chief Care is that those whom they have in their Power live well and agreeably to the Divine Law this Care will be very easy if all Men understood that even by Gods Authority and Admonition the greatest Honor is to be given to Parents Which that we may do it is needful to know a kind of Difference between the Commandments of the First and those of the Second Table These things therefore are first to be explain'd by the Curat and first of all let him Teach That the Divine Laws of the Decalogue were cut in Two Tables In one of which as we are taught by the Holy Fathers those Three were contain'd which have already been explain'd but the rest were included in the other Table Vide Clem. Alexand. lib. 6. Strom. satis ante finem August in Exod. q. 71. Epist 119. cap. 11. D. Thom. 1.2 q. 100. art 4. And this Description was very fit for us IV. Mark this Reason that the very Order of the Commandments might distinguish the Reason of them For whatsoever in Sacred Scripture is commanded by the Divine Law it arises from one of these Two Kinds For in every Duty our Love either towards God or towards Man is seen Now the Three first Commandments teach our Love towards God But that which belongs to the Conjunction and Society of Men is contain'd in the other Seven Commandments Wherefore it was not without Reason that such a Distinction was made that 〈◊〉 Commandments 〈…〉 to the First and others to the Last Table For in the Three first Commandments V. The first Difference betwixt the Commandments of the first and second Table whereof has bin spoken God who is the Supreme Good is as it where the subject Matter which they handle but in the rest the good of our Neighbor In the First is propos'd our greatest Love in the rest our next Love the First respect their End the rest those things that are referr'd to the End Vide Aug. in Psal 32. Ser. 1. D. Thom. 22. q. 122. art 1 2. in opusc 7. c. p. de primo praecept Besides The second difference the Love of God depends thereupon For God is of himself and not for the sake of any other thing to be lov'd above all things but the Love of our Neighbor has its beginning from our Love of God and is to be directed to it as to a certain Rule For if we account our Parents Dear if we obey our Masters if we reverence our Betters we must do it specially for this Cause because God is their Procreator and would have them above others by whose Labor he rules and defends the rest Who
seeing he requires it of us to reverence such kind of persons we ought therefore to do it to them who by God are dignfied with this Honor Whence it comes to pass that the Honor we have for our Parents we seem to have it for God rather than for Men. For so it is in S. Matthew when mention is made of Observance to Speriors Mat. 10.40 He that receives you receives me And the Apostle in his Epistle to the Ephesians Eph. 6.5 teaching Servants Servants says he give obedience to your Masters according to the Flesh with fear and trembling in the simplicity of your heart as to Christ not with eye-service as pleasing Men but as the Servants of Christ Vide Aug. lib. 3. de Doctr. Christ c. 12. l. 4. Confess c. 9 10 11 12. Prosper l. 3. de Vita contempl c. 13. Bernard de Diligendo Deo Add hereto The third Difference That no Honor no Piety no Worship is given to God that is worthy enough towards whom our Love may be infinitly encreas'd And therefore it is necessary that our Love towards him grow more ardent 〈…〉 by his own Commandment we ought to love with all our Heart Deut. 6.5 with all our Soul Luc. 10.27 and with all our Strength But the Love we bear to our Neighbor is bounded within its proper Limits Mat. 22.32 for the Lord commands us to love our Neighbor as our selves But if any one exceed these Limits VI. so as to love his Neighbor equally with God Note he grievously sins If any one come to me Luc. 14.26 says our Lord and hates not his Father and Mother and Wife and Children and Brethren and Sisters yea and his own Life also he cannot be my Disciple According to which sense it is also said Luc. 9.60 Suffer the Dead to bury their Dead when one would first go bury his Father and afterwards follow Christ The Explication of which thing is more clear in S. Matthew Mat. 10.37 Ho that loves Father or Mother more than me is not worthy of me Nor is it yet to be doubted VII How Parents to be lov'd but that Parents are highly to be lov'd and observ'd But yet in the first place it is necessary to Piety to pay the chief Honor and Worship to God who is the Father and Creator of all and so to love our mortal Parents that the whole force of our Love he referr'd to our Heavenly and Everlasting Father But if at any time the Commandments of Parents are against the Commandments of God VIII When Parents not to be obey'd there is no doubt but that Children are to prefer the Will of God before the Pleasure of their Parents being always mindful of that Divine Sentence Act. 5.29 We must obey God rather than Man Which things being explain'd IX What it is to Honor. the Curat shall interpret the words of the Commandment And first he shall shew what it is to Honor. And it is to think honorably of some one and very highly to esteem of all that is his Now X. How sitly the word Honor is here us'd to this Honor all these things are join'd Love Observance Obedience and Worship or Reverence Now in the Law this word Honor is excellently plac'd rather than that of Love or Fear altho Parents are very much to be lov'd and fear'd For he that loves does not always observe and reverence and he that fears does not always love But whomsoever a Man honors from his Heart him he also loves and fears When the Curat has explain'd these things XI First They are call'd Fathers that beget he shall then treat concerning Fathers and who they are that may be call'd by this Name For tho the Law speak of those Fathers chiefly of whom we were begotten yet this Name belongs to others also as we easily gather from very many places of Holy Scripture Besides those therefore that begat us Secondly The Prelats of the Church and Priests there are other sorts also of Fathers in Sacred Scripture as we touch'd before to all which their proper Honor is due First then the Rulers of the Church the Pastors and Priests are call'd Fathers as it is manifest from the Apostle who writing to the Corinthians 1 Cor. 4.14 says I write not these things to shame you but I warn you as my most dear Children For tho you had ten thousand Instructers in Christ yet not many Fathers for in Christ Jesus I begat you thro the Gospel And in Ecclesiasticus it is written Ecclus 44.1 Let us praise Men glorious and who were our Fathers in their Generation And then those are call'd Fathers to whom is committed the Government Thirdly Magistrat â—â— Magistracy or Power who govern the Commonwealth so Naamam was call'd by his Servants Father Furthermore Fourthly Tutors and Masters We call them Fathers to whose Care Trust Honesty and Wisdom others are committed Of this kind are Tutors and Guardians Teachers and Masters Wherefore the Sons of the Prophets call'd Elijah and Elisha Father 1 Reg. 5. 4 Reg. 2. 4 Reg. 13. Lastly Fifthly The Aged We call Old Men and Aged Fathers whom we ought also to reverence And let this be a chief Matter in the Precepts of the Curat XII Why Parents are to be honor'd to teach That Fathers of what kind soever but especially those of whom we were begotten are to be honor'd by us concerning whom the Divine Law makes special mention For they are Note as it were Here there are Ten Reasons certain Images of the Immortal God and in them we behold the Image of our own Beginning Life is given us by them God made use of them to bestow on us Mind and Soul by them being brought to the Sacraments and train'd up to Religion to Civil and Manly Education we are taught Integrity and Holiness of Manners Of the Duties of Children towards their Parents Vide Antonium Augustinum lib. 10. tit 19. And let the Curat teach XIII Here is rightly men son made of Mother That the Name of Mother is deservedly express'd in this Commandment that we may consider the Benefits and Merits of a Mother towards us with how great Care and Trouble she carried us in her Womb with how great Labor and Grief she brought us forth and bred us up Moreover XIV The first Honor due to Parents Parents are so to be observ'd that the Honor which we pay them may be seen to proceed from our Love and the inmost sense of our Soul to whom this Office is due especially seeing they are so well affected towards us as to refuse no Labor no Striving no Dangers for our sakes and nothing more pleasant can happen to them than to find that they are dear to their Children whom they love very dearly Joseph when he was in Egypt Gen. 46.19 was next to the King in Honor and
Wealth yet he honorably entertains his Father 3 Reg. 2.19 when he came into Egypt And Solomon rose up to meet his Mother and did reverence to her and plac'd her in the Royal Throne on his right-hand There are other Offices of Honor which ought to be done to Parents The Second for then also we honor them when we humbly beg of God that all things may succeed well and prosperously to them that they may be very much lov'd and esteem'd among Men and very acceptable also to God and his Saints that are in Heaven Again The Third We honor our Parents when we do according to their Will and Pleasure to which Solomon perswades Prov. 1.8 Hear says he my Son the Instruction of thy Father and forego not the Law of thy Mother that Grace may be added to thy Head and Bracelets to thy Neck Of which sort also are those Exhortations of S. Paul Eph. 6.1 Children obey your Parents in the Lord for this is just Again Col. 3.20 Children obey your Parents in all things for this is pleasing in the Lord. And it is confirm'd by the Examples of the most holy Men Gen. 12.9 For Isaac when he was bound by his Father for a Sacrifice modestly obey'd without refusing Hier. 15.9 and the Rechabites that they might never depart from the Counsel of their Father always kept themselves from Wine Again The Fourth We honor our Parents when we imitate their good Manners and Actions For we seem to attribute very much to them to whom we would be as like as may be Again The Fifth We honor our Parents when we not only listen to but also follow their Counsels As also when we relieve them The Sixth giving them Food and other Conveniences Which thing is approv'd by Christ's own Testimony who reproving the Impiety of the Pharisees Mat. 15.4 says Why do you transgress the Commandment of God for your Tradition For God said Honor thy Father and thy Mother and whosoever curses Father or Mother let him die the Death But ye say Whosoever shall say to his Father or to his Mother Whatsoever Gift is of me profits thee and he will not honor his Father or his Mother and ye have made the Commandment of God void by your Tradition That Parents are to be reliev'd Vid. Basil Hom. de Honore Parentum in Hexam Hom. 9. Amb. lib. 5. Hexam c. 16. Conc. Gangr Can. 16. Vide item Dist 86. multis in locis Hieron lib. 2. Comment in Matth. August lib. 1. Quaest Evang. c. 14. We ought indeed at all times to pay the Duties of Honor to our Parents The Seventh and of great moment but especially then when they are dangerously sick For then it is to be endeavor'd that they pass not over any thing that belongs either to the Confession of Sins or to the other Sacraments which are to be receiv'd by Christians when Death approaches And let it be our care that pious and religious Persons visit them frequently who either may strengthen them being weak and help them with their Counsel or else may raise them to a chearful Hope of Immortality that when they have lifted up their Minds above the things of the VVorld they may cast them wholly upon God And so it will come to pass that being fortified with the most blessed Company of Faith Hope and Charity and with the Defence of Religion they will look upon Death not only as a thing not at all to be dreaded seeing it is necessary to all but forasmuch as it hastens an entrance to Eternity they will account it desirable Lastly The Eighth and last Honor is paid to our Parents even when they are dead if we bury them and perform their Funerals becomingly and to their Burials bestow Honor if we take care for their Anniversary Rites and Sacrifices if we carefully pay their Legacies But not they only XV. Others also who are call'd Fathers to be honor'd of whom we were born are to be honor'd but those also who are call'd Fathers as Bishops and Priests Kings and Princes Magistrates and Tutors Guardians and Masters Teachers and Old Men and the like for they are worthy to receive Fruit from our Love Obedience and Labor Of Bishops and other Pastors it is thus written XVI Prelats and Priests how to be honor'd 1 Tim. 5.17 Let the Priests that rule well be counted worthy of double Honor especially they that labor in the Word and Doctrin Vide Ambros Comment in eundem locum But now First of how great a Love towards the Apostle did the Galatians give evidence to whom is given that famous Testimony of their Benevolence Gal. 4.15 For I bear you witness that if it were possible you would have pull'd out your very Eyes and given them to me Now Secondly to the Priests also are to be given those things which are requir'd to the necessary Uses of Life Wherefore the Apostle says 1 Cor. 9.7 Who ever goes to War at his own Costs And it is written in Ecclesiasticus Ecclus 7.33 Honor the Priests and cleanse thy self with the Arms give them their part as it is commanded thee of the First-fruits and Trespass-offering That Tythes are to be paid vide Concil Aurel. 1. c. 17. Matiscon 2. cap. 5. â—orojul c. ultim Lateran Magnum c. 53. Trid. Sess 25. c. 13. Vide item multa capita 16. q. 1. 7. Tit. in Decretal de Decimis D. Thom. 2.2 q. 87. The Apostle teaches Thirdly Heb. 13.7 That they are to be obey'd also Obey says he them that are put over you and subject your selves for they watch as those that shall give an account for your Souls Yea Note and it is even commanded by Christ our Lord that we obey even wicked Pastors when he says The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses's Chair Mat. 25. all things therefore whatsoever they say to you observe and do But do not ye after their Works for they say and do not The same thing is to be said concerning Princes and Magistrats XVII Honor to be given to other great Men. Rom. 13.1 1 Tim. 2.2 1 Pet. 2.12 and the rest whose Power we are under But to them what kind of Honor Worship and Observance is to be paid the Apostle to the Romans largely explains for whom also he admonishes to pray And S. Peter says Be ye subject to every human Creature for God's sake whether to the King as excelling the rest or to Magistrats as sent by him Vide Tert. in Apol. 6.30 32. ad Scapulam c. 2. For XVIII Princes to be honor'd wiâ—h a kind of divine Honor. if indeed we give Honor to them that Honor is referr'd to God For an excellent degree of Dignity which is instead of the Divine Power in which we reverence the Divine Providence who has given them the public Administation of Office and
Matth. 25.19 Out of the Heart proceed Adulteries and Fornications which pollute a Man And S. Paul the Apostle detests this Vice with many and weighty Expressions 1 Thes 4.19 This says he is the will of God even your Sanctification 1 Cor. 5.9 that ye abstain from Fornication And Avoid Fornication And 1 Cor. 6.18 Be not Companions of Fornicators But Fornication Eph. 5.3 says he and all Vncleanness and Covetousness 1 Cor. 6.9 let it not be nam'd among you And Neither Fornicators nor Adulterers nor Effeminate nor Abusers of themselves with Mankind shall possess the Kingdom of Heaven But Especially for this cause is Adultery so plainly forbidd'n because besides the Foulness of it VII Why Adultery especially forbidd'n which is common to that with other kinds of Intemperance it has joyn'd with it the Sin of Injustice also not only against our Neighbor but also against civil Society But this is certain that he that abstains not from the Intemperance of other Lusts will easily fall into that Incontinence of Adultery Wherefore VIII Even the inward Lust of the Mind is here forbidd'n by this forbidding of Adultery we may easily perceive That every kind of uncleanness and immodesty whereby our Body is polluted is forbidd'n Yea and that even every inward Lust of the Mind is forbidd'n by this Commandment both the very Force of the Law it self shews which as it is manifest is Spiritual and also Christ our Lord has taught in these Words Matth. 18. Ye have heard that it has been said by them of old Time Thou shalt not commit Adultery But I say to you that every one that sees a Woman to lust after her has already committed Adultery with her in his Heart These are the things which we have thought fit should be taught publickly IX Things to be observ'd by the Curats but if these things be added which have bin decreed by the holy Synod of Trent against Adulterers and those that keep Bawds and Harlots and passing over many and divers kinds of Immodesty and Lust Ses 24. c. 24. de reform whereof every one shall be admonish'd by the Curat privately as the State of the Time and Persons shall require It now follows to explain those things X. Chastity to be kept by every one in his condition which have the Force of Commanding The Faithful therefore are to be taught and earnestly exhorted to keep Modesty and Continence with all their Study and to cleans themselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit perfecting Holiness in the fear of God And First they are to be admonish'd That tho the Vertue of Chastity shines more bright in that sort of Men that holily and religiously hold that most commendable and truly divine purpose of Virginity yet it is suitable to them also that lead a Married Life or being married keep themselves clear from forbidd'n Lust But because by the Holy Fathers many things have bin deliver'd XI Remedies to be propos'd against â— Lust whereby we are taught to conquer our Lusts and bridle our Pleasures The Curat shall study to expound them accuratly to the People and let him be very industrious on this Account Vide. D. Thom. 2.2 q. 151. Trid. 24. de matrim c. 3. ses 25 de regular And they are such as consist partly in Thought XII Remedies against unclean Thoughts The First and partly in Action The Remedy which concerns Thought consists in this That we understand How great the Foulness and Hurtfulness of this Sin is Which being known the way of detesting it will be much more easie But that it is a hurtful Wickedness may be understood from hence because by reason of this Sin Men are taken and thrust out of the Kingdom of God and this is the worst of all Evils And that Calamity is indeed common to all Sins The Second But this thing is proper to this Sin That they that commit Fornication are said to sin against their own Bodies according to S. Paul who writes thus 1 Cor. 5.18 Avoid Fornication for every Sin that a Man do's is without his Body but he that commits Fornication sins against his own Body Which is therefore said because he wrongs his Body when he violates the Sanctity of it 1 Thess 4.5 of which matter he writes thus to the Thessalonians This says he is the Will of God even your Sanctification that ye abstain from Fornication that every one of you may know how to possess his Vessel in Sanctification and Honor not in the Passion of Concupiscence as the Gentiles do which know not God And then The Third which is yet more wicked a Christian by the foul Act of giving himself to a Whore â— Cor. 6.17 makes Christ's Members the Members of an Harlot for so St. Paul says Know ye not that your Bodies are the Members of Christ Shall I therefore take the Members of Christ and make them the Members of an Harlot God forbid Know ye not that he that is join'd to an Harlot is made one Body Besides The Foâ—rth 1 Cor. 6.17 as S. Paul testifies A Christian is the Temple of the Holy Ghost to violate which is nothing else but to cast the Holy Ghost out of it But in the Sin of Adultery there is great Injustice XIII The great Injustice of A ulâ—ery â— Cor. 7. For if as the Apostle has it they that are join'd in Matrimony are under the power of each other so that neither of them has the power or dispose of their own Body but are so bound with a kind of mutual Bond of Service as it were each to other that the Husband ought to comply to the Will of his Wife and again the Wife ought to accommodate her self to the Will and Dispose of her Husband certainly if either of them separate their Body which is the others Right from that Person to whom it is bound he or she is very unjust and wicked And because the fear of Disgrace vehemently stirs Men up to those things that are just XIV The notable Filthiness of Adultery and deters Men greatly from things forbidden the Curat shall teach That Adultery brands Men with a notable Mark of Baseness For in Sacred Scripture it is thus written Prov. 6.32 33. He that is an Adulterer thro lack of Vnderstanding will lose his Soul he gathers to himself Disgrace and Ignominy and his Reproach shall not be blotted out Now the greatness of this Sin may be easily perceiv'd from the Severity of its Punishment XV. The punishment of Adultery For Adulterers by God's Law in the Old Testament were ston'd to death yea and even for one Man's Lust not only he that committed the Sin but sometimes a whole City has been overthrown Levit. 20.10 Joh. 8.5 Gen. 34.25 There are in Sacred Scripture many Examples of God's Vengeance XVI Examples of the Punishment of Adultery which
move the Ancients to Theft Now since this our Age also is miserably prone to the like Sins III. The Curat 's Duty in this Case and the Inconveniences and Calamities of them after the Example of the Holy Fathers the Masters of Christian Discipline the Curats shall urge this Point and shall carefully and diligently explain the Force and Meaning of this Commandment And first IV. Herein Gods Love towards us is manifested they shall exercise their Office and Diligence to shew the infinite Love of God towards Mankind who not only in those two former Commandments Thou shalt not kill Thou shalt not commit Adultery as it were by Fences defends our Life our Body and our Fame and Esteem but also in this Commandment Thou shalt not steal secures and defends our outward Goods and Estates by a kind of Protection For what can be the meaning of these VVords but that which we have already said when we spake of the other Commandments To wit That God do's forbid these our Goods which are under his Protection to be hurt or taken away by any one Vide D. Thom. 1.2 q. 100. a. 3. 2.2 q. 122. art 6. Now by how much the greater this Benefit of the Law of God is by so much the more thankful ought we to be to God V. How willingly we are to obey this Commandment the Author of that Benefit And because the best way both of being thankful and paying our Thanks is not only willingly to hearken to his Commandments but also to manifest them in Deed the Faithful are to be excited and inflam'd to the performance of the Duty of this Commandment Now this Commandment VI. This Commandment divided into two Parts as the former is divided into two Parts whereof the former which forbids Theft is plainly declared but the force and meaning of the other wherein we are commanded to be kind and liberal to our Neighbor lies hid and wrapp'd up in the former We will first speak of the First Thou shalt not steal VVhere it is to be observ'd VII What is here understood by Theft That by the Name of Theft is to be understood not only the taking away of any thing from the right Owner privily and without his knowledge but also when a Man possesses that which is another Man's against the VVill and Knowledge of the true Owner thereof unless we would think that he that forbids Theft do's not disallow that violent taking away of other Mens Goods by Force and VVrong 1 Cor. 6.10 since the Apostle has declar'd that Extortioners shall not possess the kingdom of God All the practice and ways whereof are to be avoided as the same Apostle teaches Vide Aug. q. 7.1 in Exod. citatur 32. q. 4. c. Mâ—retrices But tho forcible taking away of any thing from another VIII Robbery or Rapine worse than Theft be a greater Sin than Theft because besides the thing taken away from any one they moreover use force and give greater affront Vide D. Thom. 2.2 q. 66. art 4 9. item 14. q. 4. c. Poenale Yet it is not to be wondred at IX Why that name of Theft is here used that the Precept of this Divine Law uses the lighter Term of Theft and not of Robbery for it is so done on a very weighty Account because Theft is of a larger signification and extends to more things than Robbery which they only can commit who have Power and Strength Altho there is no one that sees not that the greater Enormities are also forbidd'n Note when the lesser Sins of the same kind are prohibited For the unjust Possession and use of anothers things is known by divers names X. The various kinds of Theft according to the diversity of those things that are taken away without the Will an Knowledge of the Owners For if any private thing be taken from a private Person Theft it is call'd Theft If from a public Person Pecculatus it is call'd in Latin Pecculatus If a Free-man or anothers Servant be carried into Slavery Man-stealing it is call'd Man-stealing But if a Sacred thing be taken away Sacriledg it is call'd Sacriledg which Wickedness the most horrid and lewd of all is so common that the Goods which were piously and wisely given to the necessary use of Divine Worship and to the Ministers of the Church and to the Benefit of the Poor are converted to private Covetousness and pernicious Lusts But besides the Theft it self XI The will of Stealing forbidd'n that is the outward Act the very Will and Desire of Theft is forbidd'n by Gods Law For the Law is Spiritual which regards the Soul the Fountain of our Thoughts and Designs for out of the Heart as our Lord says in S. Matth Matth. 15.19 proceed evil Thoughts Murders Adulteries Fornications Thefts False Witness Now how grievous a Sin Theft is XII Theft a grievous Sin even the very natural Light and Reason sufficiently shew For it is contrary to Justice which renders to every one his own For the Distributions and Assignments of Goods even from the very first beginning have bin determin'd by the Law of Nations and confirmed by Divine and Human Laws and ought to be ratifi'd That every one unless we will take away all human Society may enjoy those things which he has rightly gott'n for as the Apostle says 1 Cor. 6.10 Neither Thieves nor Covetous Persons nor Drunkards nor Revilers nor Extortioners shall possess the kingdom of God Now there are very many evils XIII The mischiefs following Theft which follow Theft which shew the Savageness and Enormity of this Sin For hereby many rash and unadvis'd Judgments are made of many Persons Hatred breaks forth Differences are begun Sometimes innocent Men are most cruelly condemned And what shall we say concerning that necessity XIV The necessity of Restitution which by God himself is laid on all of satisfying him that is wrong'd For as S. Austin says The Sin is not forgiven unless Restitution be made Epist 54. Of making which Restitution XV. How difficult Restitution is when a Man has accustomed himself to enrich himself with other Mens Goods how great must the Difficulty needs be besides that which every one may judge both from the Discourse of others and from his own Sense we may understand it from the Testimony of the Prophet Abacuc Abac. 26. for he says Wo to him that increases that which is not his how long and to him that gathers together against himself a thick clay He calls the Possesion of other mens Goods a thick Clay Note from whence it is very hard for Men to rid and get themselves out But there are so many kinds of Theft XVI Many kinds of Theft that it is very hard to number them wherefore it is suffcient to have spoken of these Two Theft and Robbery to which all the rest we shall speak
of are referr'd as to their proper Heads The Curat therefore shall use all Care and Diligence to bring the Faithful to the Hatred of them and to deter them from so horrid a Wickedness But to go on with these Parts Therefore they also are Thieves Who are Thieves First that buy stolen Goods or keep things that were found lent or taken away For S. Austin says If thou hast found a thing and restorest it not thou hast robb'd Lib. 50. Hom. hom 9. de verbis Apost Serm. 19. But if the true Owner can by no means be found Note those Goods that are found are to be given to the use of the Poor But if the Finder cannot be brought to restore them Note he thereby plainly shews that he would take away all things from every Body if he could They entangle themselves in the same guilt Secondly who in Buying and Selling use Deceit and vanity of Words the Lord will revenge their Cheats But they are more wicked and unjust in this kind of Theft Note that sell deceitful and corrupt Wares instead of true and good Commodities or that deceive the Buyer in Weight Measure Tale or Order Deut. 25.17 For in Deuteronomy it is written Thou shalt not have divers weights in the Bag. And in Leviticus Levit. 19.35 Do nothing unjust in judgment in mete-yard in weight or in measure let the Balances be just let the Weights be just let the Bushel and the Quart be just Prov. 20.32 for divers Weights are an abomination to the Lord and a deceitful Balance is not good It is plain Theft also in those Laborers and Artificers Thirdly who require a full and whole reward of them for whom they have not done their just and due labor Neither are unfaithful Servants and Stewards of their Lords or Masters other than Thieves Fourthly but rather by so much worse than the other kind of Thieves who are not trusted with the Keys because from such a thievish Servant nothing in the House can well be lock'd or shut up Moreover Fifthly they seem to steal who with feigned and hypocritical words or by deceitful lies extort Mony from others whose sin is by so much the greater because they add Theft to a Lye They also are to be reckoned in the number of Thieves Sixthly who being put into some private or publick Office using none or but little care therein neglect their Duty and enjoy the Reward and Wages only It would be very tedious and difficult Seventhly as we said before to go thro the other multitude of Thefts found out by restless Covetousness which has known all the ways of getting Mony and therefore it seems fit we should speak of Rapine or Extortion which is the other head of these Wickednesses If the Curat shall first have admonish'd the People to remember that Sentence of the Apostle Note They that will become rich 1 Tim. 6.9 fall into temptation and the snare of the Devil Nor does this Precept suffer any one in any case to exceed it Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you Matt. 7.22 do ye also to them And let them always think on that Tob. 4.16 Luc. 6.31 What you would not should be done to you see that you do it not to another Extortion therefore is very large XVIII The First kind of Extortion or Robbery For they who pay not Laborers their due Reward are Extortioners or Robbers And these men S. James calls to Penance in these words Goe to now ye rich men lament houling in your miseries which will come upon you Of which Penance he subjoyns a Reason For behold the hire of the â—â—borers that reap'd your fields which you have defrauded them of cryes and the cry thereof has entred into the ears of the Lord of Sabbaoth And this kind of Robbery is higly condemn'd in Leviticus Deuteronomy Malachi and Tobit Levit. 19.13 Deut. 24.14 Malach. 3.9 Tob. 4.4 15. In this crime of Robbery are included The Second those that do not pay or do turn to other uses or take to themseves the Customs Tributes Tithes and other things of like kind which are due to the Governors of the Church and to the Magistrates Hitherto do belong Usurers The Third the most rigid and cruel Extortioners who pill poor People and rack them with Usury Now XIX What Usury is That is Usury whatsoever is receiv'd above the Principal which was lent whether Mony or any thing else that may be bought or valued with Mony Ezec. 18.8 For thus it is written in Ezec. Vsury and increase thou shalt not receive And our Lord in S. Luke says Luc. 6.31 Lend ye hoping for nothing from thence Now this was always accounted a most grievous wickedness XX. Usury a hateful Crime and even very hateful among the Gentiles Hence came that Saying What is Usury what is it does it say to kill a Man For they that take Usury sell the same thing twice or sell that which is not De Vsura vide 14. q. 3 q. 4. passim Vide item titulum de Vsuris Decretalibus D. Thom. 2.2 q. 78. item Amb. lib. de Sab. c. 14. Also Judges that receive Bribes are Robbers The Fourth kind of Robbery who Sell Judgment and being greas'd in the Hand with Bribes and Rewards overthrow the rignteous Causes of the Poor and Needy Also Cheaters and Defrauders of their Creditors The Fifth and those who take up Goods on their own or other Mens Credit and do not discharge their Trust are guilty of the same Crime of Robbery whose sin is the greater because by occasion of their Unfaithfulness and Deceit to the great Damage of the Countrey are fain to sell all things the dearer to whom that Sentence of David seems properly to belong Tho wicked Man borrows and will not pay again And what shall we say of those Rich Men Psal 36.12 who of them that are not able to pay them The Sixth require that they trusted them with with rigidness and also contrary to God's Command take those things of them for Pawns which are necessary to cover their Bodies Exod. 22.26 27. For God says If thou receive of thy Neighbor a Garment for a Pledg thou shalt restore it him before the Sun set for it is the only thing wherewith his Skin is cover'd and he has no other to sleep in If he shall cry to me I will hear him for I am merciful We will appeal against the Cruelty of the Exaction and consequently the Robberies of these Men. Titulum habes de pignoribus in Decretal lib. 3. tit 21. Vide Amb. lib. 5. de Offic. c. 6. Of the number of those that are by the Holy Fathers call'd Robbers The Seventh are those who in time of Dearth or Scarcity keep their Corn from the Market and by their Fault cause Provisions to be dearer
might easily happen that she that was cast off by one Husband might be married to another For this Reason the Lord did forbid that either Men should be sollicited to leave their Wives XXIX Why this Law was made or that the Wives should behave themselves so sowr and churlish to their Husbands that for that cause there should be any necessity as it were laid on their Husbands to cast them off But now it is a greater Sin XXX A griâ—vous Sin to covet another Mans Wife since it is not lawful for another to marry a Woman tho she be divorc'd from her Husband unless her Husband be dead He therefore that covets another Man's Wife easily slides out of one Covetousness into another For either he will wish her Husband dead Note or to commit adultery with her And the same thing may be said of those Women that are betrothed to another XXXI Or a Woman betroth'd to another for neither is it lawful to covet them since they that endeavour to break these Contracts violate the most holy Band of Faith And as it is utterly unlawful to covet her that is married to another XXXII Or a Virgin consecrated to God so it is by no means lawful to desire her for his Wife that is consecrated to Gods Worship and Religion But if any one desires to marry a VVoman Note this Case that is already married supposing her not to be married and would not desire to marry her if he knew that she were married to another which we read happen'd to Pharaoh and Abimimelech Gen. 12. 20. who wish'd to have Sarah to be their VVife supposing her not to be married but to be Abraham's Sister and not his VVife he verily that is thus minded seems not to break this Commandment But that the Curat may lay open the Remedies XXXIII Remedies against hurtful Desires that are fit to take away this Vice of Covetousness he ought to explain the other part of the Commandment which consists herein That if Riches increase we set not our Hearts upon them and that we be ready to apply them to the Study of Piety and of Divine Matters and that we freely bestow our Mony in relieving the Miseries of the Poor And if we are in want that we bear our want with an even and a chearful Spirit and indeed if in diposing of our Goods we use Liberality we shall quench our Covetousness of other Mens Goods Now concerning the Praises of Poverty and despising of Riches in Sacred Scriptures and in the Holy Fathers it will be easie for the Curat to gather a great many things and to teach them to the Faithful Vide Hier. Epist 1. ad Heliod 8. ad Demetriadem 150. and Haedipiam q. 1. 16. ad Pammach Item Basil in regul fusius disputatis Interrog 9. Chrys in Epist. ad Rom. ad haec verba Salutate Priscam Cassian lib. de institut Monach. c. 13 33. collat 24. c. 26. Greg. hom 18. Ezech. Ambr. in c. 6. Lucae Leonem Magn. in Serm. de omnibus sanctis Aug. lib. 17. de Civit. Dei Epist 98. ad Hilar. Epist 109. By this Law it is also commanded XXXIV The other part commanding That very earnestly and with our utmost desire we wish that thing chiefly to be done not which we our selves will but what God wills as is taught in our Lords Prayer Now it is the Will of God chiefly XXXV What the Will of God towards us is that we be made holy after a singular Manner and that we keep our Soul sincere and upright and clean from every Spot and that we exercise our selves in those Duties of Mind and Spirit which are contrary to our bodily Senses and that our sensual Desires being brought into subjection being guided by Reason and the Spirit we lead the course of our Life aright and further that we utterly beat down the Force of those Senses which afford matter to our Lusts and Desires But to the quenching this heat of our Desires XXXVI The Antidotes of evil Desires The First this also will be very prevalent to put before our Eyes the Inconveniences we suffer thereby The First Inconvenience is That by Obedience to our Lusts Sin gets the utmost force and power in our Soul Wherefore the Apostle admonishes Let not Sin reign in your mortal Body Rom. 6.12 that ye should obey the Lusts thereof For even as if we resist our Lusts the Power of Sin decays so if we yield to them we throw our Lord out of his Kingdom and place Sin in his room Besides The Second another Inconveniency is That from this force of Concupiscence as from a kind of Fountain all Sins flow as S. James teaches and S. John says Jac. 1. 2 John 2.16 All that is in the World is the Lust of the Flesh and the Lust of the Eyes and the Pride of Life The Third Inconvenience is The Third That the true Judgment of the Mind is darkned For Men being blinded with the darkness of their Lusts think all those things good and excellent whatsoever they desire Besides The Fourth by force of Concupiscence the Word of God is oppress'd which is sown in our Souls by God that great Husbandman For thus it is written in S. Mark Some was sown among Thorns These are they which hear the Word and the cares of the World and the deceitfulness of Riches and so other things entring in by Concupiscence choak the Word and so make it unfruitful But now those that above others labor under this Vice of Concupiscence XXXVII These are guilty of this Vice of Covetousness First and whom the Curat ought therefore more earnestly to exhort to observe this Commandment Are those that are delighted with dishonest Sports and that immoderately abuse Games As also Merchants Secondly who wish for scarcity of things and dearness of Provisions and take it ill that others besides themselves do sell Commodities and sell cheaper than they In which case they also Sin Thirdly that wish others to want that either by selling or buying they may make a Gain of them And those Soldiers also Fourthly that wish for War that they may get Plunder Fifthly And those Physitians that pray for Diseases Sixthly And those Lawyers that desire a Throng and Multitude of Contentions and Law Suits Seventhly And those Trades-men who being greedy of Gain wish for Scarcity of such things as are for Food and other Necessaries thereby to get Profit to themselves Eighthly And in this kind they also grievously sin that are greedy and covetous of other Mens Glory and Praise not without some slandering of other Mens Credit and specially if they that thus covet it are idle Persons and of no worth For Fame and the Glory of Vertue and Industry is not the Reward of Sloth and Idleness THE CATECHISM FOR THE CURATES BY THE DECREE
God reconcild to them And for the Curses of Holy Men III. How the Curses of Holy Men to be understood which they us'd against the Wicked it is manifest from the Sense of the Fathers that they are either Prophesies of those things that would befal them or else are us'd against their Sin that the Men being sav'd the force of their Sins might perish Vide Aug. de Serm. Domini in Monte lib. 1. c. 22. Serm. 109. de Tempore In the other part of Prayer we give the highest Thanks to God IV. For whom we ought to give thanks for his Divine and Immortal Benefits which he always did and daily do's bestow upon Mankind But best of all do we discharge the Duty of Thanksgiving upon the account of all the Saints when in our Office we attribute singular Praises to God for their Victory and Triumph which they by his Goodness have born away from both their inward and outward Enemies Hither belongs that first part of the Angelical Salutation V. The Angelical Salutation the greatest of all Thanksgivings when we use it at our Prayers Hail Mary full of Grace the Lord is with thee blessed art thou among Women For we honor God with the highest and truest Praises and Thanksgivings that he dignified that most Holy Virgin with every Endowment of Heavenly Gifts and we congratulate the Virgin for her singular Happiness Vide Aug. Ench. c. 100. 21. de Civit. Dei c. 24. lib. 20. contra Faust c. 21. And rightly has the Holy Church of God to this Thanksgiving added Prayers also VI. Why to that Salutation is added S. Mary and imploring of the most Holy Mother of God whereby we piously and humbly fly to her that by her Intercessions she would reconcile God to us miserable Sinners and that she would obtain for us those good things that are necessary both for this and for the Life everlasting Therefore we the cast-off Children of Eve who dwell in this Vally of Tears ought diligently to invoke the Mother of Mercy Advocate of the Faithful to pray for us Sinners and by this Prayer to implore her Help and Assistance of whose both most excellent Merits with God and most sincere Good will of helping Mankind there are none but impious and wicked Men can doubt Vide Aug. Serm. 18. de Sanctis Ambr. in 1. c. Luc. Bern. Hom. 3. in Missus est Item l. 5. c. 19. Athan. in Evang. de Sancta Deipara Aug. Serm. 2. de Annunt Nazian in Orat. de S. Cypriano Who is to be Pray'd to NOw that God is to be pray'd to I. The Tri-une God to be invok'd and his Name to be call'd upon the very Light of Nature implanted in the Souls of Men teaches and not only the Sacred Scripture in which we may hear God himself commanding Psal 49.15 Call upon me in the Day of Tribulation But by the Name of God we understand Three Persons In the second place II. Secondly The Saints We fly to the Assistance of the Saints that are in Heaven to whom also that Prayers are to be made has been held so certain in the Church of God that to pious Men there can arise no doubt Which because it has already been explain'd apart in its proper place we remit both the Curats and others thither But to remove all Error of the Unlearned III. God and the Saints to be invok'd after a different manner it will be worth the labor to teach the Faithful what difference there is in the manner of this Invocation for we do not pray to God and to the Saints after the same manner For we pray to God either to give us the good things we want or to deliver us from evil but we pray to the Saints because they are in favor with God to undertake our Patronage and to beg of God for us those things we want Hence we have two ways of Praying IV. The Forms of Prayer differing in the Manner For we properly say to God Have mercy upon us Hear us but to the Saints Pray for us altho we may for some other Reason pray to the Saints to have pity upon us We may therefore pray them that being mov'd with the Misery of our Condition they with their Favor with God and Intercession would help us Yet here all must take great heed V. Observe this diligently that what is proper to God they give not to any besides him And withal when before the Image of any Saint any one says the Lord's Prayer let him then think thus that he begs of the Saint to pray with him and to beg those things for him which are contain'd in the Form of the Lord's Prayer and lastly that he would be his Interpreter and Intercessor to God Apoc. 8.3 For that the Saints perform this Office S. John the Apostle has taught us in the Revelations Of Preparation to be made IN Sacred Scripture it is thus written Note Eccl. 18.2 Before Prayer prepare thy Soul and be not as a Man that tempts God For he tempts God who while he prays well do's ill and while he speaks to God his Mind wanders from his Prayers Wherefore since it so much concerns him I. The Preparations of a good Prayer First Humility with what Mind every one makes Prayers to God let the Curats teach the devout Hearers how to pray The first Step therefore to Prayer is a truly humble and lowly Soul and acknowledgment of Sins by reason of which Sins let him that comes to God know that he is unworthy not only to obtain any thing of God but even to come into his Presence to pray to him Of this Preparation the Sacred Scriptures very often make mention and speak thus Psal 101.18 He has respect to the Prayer of the Humble and has not despis'd their Supplications Again Eccl. 35. â—1 The Prayer of him that humbles himself pierces the Clouds But to the Learned Pastors there will occur innumerable places that meet together in the same meaning Wherefore we will forbear the unnecessary quoting of many Places but yet we will not in this place pass over those two Examples which before we touch'd upon because they are so very proper to this purpose That Publican is most notable Luc. 18.13 who standing afar off durst not lift up his Eyes from the Ground There is also that of the Woman the Sinner Luc. 7 5â— who being mov'd with Sorrow wash'd the Feet of Christ our Lord with her Tears Each of these shew'd how great prevalency Christian Humility gives to Prayer Next follows Grief upon the Remembrance of Sin Secondly Grief for Sin or at least some sense of Sorrow because we cannot grieve Both whereof or at least the one of them if not brought with the Penitent he cannot obtain Pardon But because there are some Sins which very much hinder God from granting our Petitions in
our Prayers Thirdly Refraining from Cruelty as Murder and Oppression we must restrain our hands from Cruelty and Violence of which Wickedness God speaks thus by the Mouth of Esay Esay 2.15 When ye stretch forth your hands I will turn amy Eyes from you and when ye multiply Prayers I will not hear for your hands are full of blood Anger and Discord are to be avoided Fourthly Anger to be avoided which greatly hinder our Prayers from being heard concerning which the Apostle says I will that men pray in every place lifting up pure hands without anger and debate 1. Tim. 2.8 We must further take heed that we be not irreconcilable to any that wrong us Fifthly Forgetfulness of Injuries for if we are of that temper we cannot by our Prayers prevail with God to pardon us For says he when ye stand to pray if ye have ought against another forgive it And if ye forgive not men neither will your heavenly Father forgive you your sins Mar. 11.25 Matth. 6.15 We must also take heed that we be not hard hearted and unmerciful to the Needy Sixthly Works of Mercy for thus it is spoken against such kind of Men He that stops his ear at the cry of the Poor even he shall cry and shall not be heard Prov. 21.13 And what shall we say of Pride Seventhly Pride to be subdu'd whereby how greatly God is offended that word witnesses God resists the Proud but gives Grace to the Humble Jac. 4.6 1 Pet. 5.5 And what Eighthly Gods word to be heard of the contempt of the Divine Oracles against which says Solomon He that turns away his ear from hearing the Law his Prayer shall be accurs'd Prov. 28.9 In which case notwithstanding the Acknowledgment of Wrong done Note or of Murder or of Anger or of Hard-heartedness to the Poor or of Pride or of contempt of God s Oracle or lastly of other Sins is not excluded if Pardon be sincerely begg'd Now to this Preparation of Mind Ninthly Faith to be exercis'd Faith also is necessary which if it be wanting there can be no knowledge of the Omnipotence of the Supreme Father nor of his Mercy from which notwithstanding springs the Confidence of him that prays Math. 28.22 even as Christ our Lord has taught All things says he whatsoever ye ask in Prayer if ye believe ye shall receive them Of this kind of Faith S. Austin writes De verbis Domini If thy Faith fails thy Prayer perishes A chief point therefore in praying well as was even now said is to be well grounded and fix't in Faith which the Apostle shews by its contrary Rom. 10.14 How shall they call upon him on whom they have not believ'd We must therefore believe that we may be able to pray And that that Faith whereby we pray to good purpose fail us not for it it is Faith that pours out Prayers let us pray that all doubtfulness being remov'd our Faith might be firm and stable To this effect S. Ignatius exhorted those that came to God with intention to pray Epist. 10. ad Hier. Be not in Prayer of a distrustful mind blessed is he that has not doubted Wherefore to the obtaining of God the thing we desire Faith and an assured Hope of Success is of very great moment which thing S. James admonishes Jac. 1.6 Let him ask in Faith nothing doubting II. How Faith to be stir'd up First Now there are many things whereof in this Duty of Prayer we ought to be confident There is evidently seen the good-will and Bounty of God towards us since he commands us to call him Father to let us understand that we are his Children Second Then there is the almost infinite number of those that have obtain'd their Requests of God Then there is that chief Advocat Christ our Lord Third who is always assistant to us of whom it is thus written in S. John If any Man sin we have an Advocat with the Father Jesus Christ the just and he is the Propitiation for our Sins And the Apostle S. Paul Rom. 8.32 It was Christ Jesus that di'd yea and that rose again that sits at the right hand of God who also intercedes for us And so in Timothy 1 Tim. 2.5 For there is one God and one Mediator of God and of Men the Man Christ Jesw And to the Hebrews Heb. 2.27 For which cause he ought in all respects to be made like to his Brethren that he might become a merciful and faithful high Priest to God VVherefore tho we are unworthy to obtain any thing yet by the Dignity of our most excellent Mediator and Intercessor Jesus Christ we ought to hope and to be very confident that God will grant all things that we ask aright thro him Lastly Fourth there is the Holy Ghost the Author of our Prayer by whose conduct our Prayers must needs be heard Rom. 8.15 For we have receiv'd the Spirit of Adoption of the Sons of God in whom we cry Abba Father which very Spirit helps our Infirmity and Ignorance in this Duty of Prayer yea says he he prays for us with groans unutterable VVhat then Fifth if any should chance sometimes to stumble nor know themselves to be strong enough in Faith let them use that word of the Apostle Lord increase our Faith And that of the Blind man Help my unbelief Luc. 17.5 Mark 9.28 But then when we are grown strong in Faith and Hope The tenth Preparation to Prayer we shall obtain of God all that we desire when according to his Law and VVill we shall conform all our Mind Actions and Prayers Joh. 15. for says he If ye abide in me and my words abide in you ask whatever you will and it shall be done for you Altho as we said before for this Power of obtaining all things of him the forgetting of Injuries Liberality and good-will towards our Neighbors is in the first place necessary What way is requir'd in PRAYER NOW it highly concerns Men how they perform their Sacred Prayers for tho Prayer is a wholsom Good I. Prayer unless rightly perform'd profits nothing Jac. 4.3 yet if it be not rightly apply'd it profits not For what we ask we oftentimes do not obtain as S. James says for this Reason because we ask amiss The Curats therefore shall teach the Faithful what the best way of Praying well both privately and publicly is and what Rules have bin deliver'd by the direction of Christ our Lord for Christian Prayer VVe must therefore ask in Spirit and Truth II. We must pray in Spirit and in Truth Joh. 4.23 For our heavenly Father seeks such as worship him in Spirit and in Truth Of this way of praying in Spirit and in Truth vide Cyrill Alexandr per 17 libros integros item D. Thom. 2.2 q. 83. a. 12. Now He prays after that manner that exercises an
for God and then what we desire for our selves And because this Desire and Petition is about such things as we want V. What may be desir'd in this Petition nor can there be any Accession to the true God i. e. to his Nature nor the Divine Substance be any way increas'd because after an inexpressible manner it is fill d with all Perfection it is to be understood that what we pray for of God concerning himself belongs not to this Matter but to his external Glory For we beg and pray Note these three things that God's Name may be better known to all Nations that his Kingdom may be enlarg'd that there may daily be more that yield Obedience to his Divine Name Which three things his Name Kingdom and Obedience are not his internal Good but are assum'd from without Now when we desire that God's Name may be sanctified VI. What is first desir'd in this Petition our meaning is that the Holiness and Glory of God's Name may be increas'd And here the Curat shall observe and teach his devout Hearers That our Saviour says not that it be sanctified in the same measure in Earth as it is in Heaven i. e. that the Earthly Sanctification of it should equal the Heavenly for this can by no means be done but that it be done out of Love and an inward Endeavor of the â—oul Altho most true it is VII To sanctifie God's name H w it may be done that God's Name of it self wants not Sanctification since it is Holy and Terrible even as God himself of his own Nature is Holy Ps 100.10 nor can any Holiness be added to him wherewith from all Eternity he was not endu'd Mark the Sense Yet because in Earth he is far less honor'd than is fit and sometimes also is abus'd with Curses and wicked Expressions therefore we desire and pray that he may be celebrated with Praise Honor and Glory after the example of that Honor and Glory which is given him in Heaven i. e. that his Honor and Worship may be so frequent in our Heart in our Soul and Mouth that we magnifie him with all Veneration both inward and outward and celebrate the Holy and Glorious God after the Pattern of the Citizens of Heaven above For as they in Heaven A Similitude with the exactest agreement give Glory and Renown to God so we pray that the same may be done in Earth and that all Nations may know worship and reverence God that there may no where be found any of Mankind who embrace not the Christian Religion and dedicate their whole Selves to God believing that in him is the Fountain of all Holiness and that there is nothing Pure or Holy which comes not from the Holiness of his Divine Name For the Apostle testifies Note Eph. 5.26 That the Church is cleans'd by the Laver of Water in the Word of Life But the Word of Life signifies the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost in which we are Baptiz'd and Sanctified Because therefore there can be no Expiation for any VIII What secondly no Purity no Integrity upon whom God's Name is not call'd we wish and pray God that all Mankind leaving the Blindness of their impure Infidelity and being illuminated with the Rays of the Divine Light may come to know the Vertue of this Name so as in him to seek true Holiness and by God's Mercy receiving the Sacrament of Baptism in the Name of the Holy and Undivided Trinity they may obtain the Vertue of perfect Holiness IX What thirdly Our Prayer and Petition therefore belongs no less to those that being polluted with Sin and Wickedness have lost the pure Integrity of Baptism and Robe of Innocency whereby it came to pass that in those most miserable Wretches that most unclean Spirit has again taken up his Seat We wish therefore and pray God that in them also his Name may be sanctified that returning to a due Consideration and Soberness of Mind they may by the Sacrament of Penance redeem their former Holiness and yield themselves a pure and holy Temple and Dwelling to God Lastly X. What fourthly Jac. 1.17 They shall pray That God would illuminate the Souls of all that they may see that every good and perfect Gift coming down from the Father of Lights is given us of God whereby they freely obtain Temperance Justice Life Salvation and lastly all good things of the Soul and of the Body for Life and Salvation from whom as the Church declares proceeds all good things and whatsoever Benefits Mankind enjoys by the Light of the Sun and by the Motion and Course of the other Stars that by this Spirit every where diffusing it self we are nourish'd that the Earth sustains our Life with plenty of all her Fruits and Provisions that by the Care of the Magistrats we enjoy Quiet and Tranquillity Now these and innumerable other Benefits of this kind God's infinit Bounty affords us And for those which Philosophers call Second Causes we ought to intepret them as the Hands of God wonderfully made and fitted for our Use wherewith he distributes us his good things and pours them out upon us far and wide But that which contains the chief Point in this Petition XI What fifthly and lastly is this That all Men may know and reverence the most Holy Bride of Jesus Christ and our Mother the Church in whom alone is that most plentiful and everlasting Fountain that cleanses and washes away all the Spots of Sin and from whom we have all the Sacraments of Salvation and Sanctification whereby as by a kind of Heavenly Pipes that Dew and Liquor of Holiness is convey'd from God to us to whom alone and to those whom she embraces in her Bosom and Lap belongs the imploring of that Divine Name Act. 4.12 which alone under Heaven is given to Men whereby they must be sav'd Vide August Serm. 181. de Tempore Greg. l 35. Moral c. 6. Now the Curat must drive this Point home Let the Pastor mark and teach this That it is the part of a good Child not only in Word to pray to God his Father but also to endeavor in Deed and in Work that the Sanctification of God's Name may shine forth in him And would to God there were none XII How contrary an ill Life is to this Petition who while they daily pray for the Sanctification of God's Name do violate it as much as lies in them by their Deeds by whose Fault sometimes God himself is ill spoken of against whom it is said of the Apostle The Name of God thro you is blasphem'd among the Gentiles And we read in Ezekiel They went to the Gentiles among whom they enter'd and polluted my Holy Name while it was said of them This is the People of the Lord and they came out of his Land Rom. 2.24 Ezek. 37.20 For see
this blind Pilgrimage we are absent from the Lord XXII Our Instability in the Kingdom of Grace we often slip and fall casting off the Admonitions of the Kingdom of Grace wherewith we were secur'd but when the Light of the Kingdom of Glory which is perfect shall have enlightned us we shall always stand firm and stable for every Fault and Inconveniency shall be taken away every Infirmity being confirmed shall be strengthen'd Lastly God himself will reign in our Soul and Body But this thing has bin more fully handled in the Creed when we discours'd of the Resurrection of the Flesh These things therefore XXIII What things are here pray'd for First which shew the common Sense of the Kingdom of God being explain'd we must shew what this Petition properly prays for Now we beg of God that Christs Kingdom which is the Church may be propagated that all Infidels and Jews Schismatics and Heretics may turn themselves to the Faith of Christ our Lord and receive the Knowledg of the true God and return to Soundness of Mind and to the Communion of the Church of God from whence they are fallen that it may be fulfil'd and brought to that Issue which the Lord spake by the Mouth of Isaiah Isa 54.2 Enlarge the place of thy Tents and stretch out the Borders of thy Tabernacles make thy Lines long renew thy Rule for thou shalt penetrate to the right and left Hand because he that made thee shall reign over thee And again The Gentils shall walk in thy Light Isa 60.5 and Kings in the brightness of thy rising lift up thy Eyes round about and see all these are gather'd together they came to thee thy Sons shall come from far and thy Daughter shall rise from beside thee But because in the Church there are some that in their Words confess God Secondly but in their Deeds deny him and yet boast of their deform'd Faith in whom by Reason of Sin the Devil dwells and rules as in his own Houses we pray also that the Kingdom of God may come upon them whereby the Darkness of their Sins being dispell'd and being illustrated with the Rays of the Divine Light they may be restor'd into their former Dignity of being the Children of God that all Heretics and Schismatics being taken away and all Offences and all causes of Sin cast forth out of his Kingdom our Heavenly Father may purge the Floor of his Church that in worshipping God devoutly and holily she may enjoy a quiet Peace and Tranquillity Lastly Thirdly we pray that God alone may live in us and he alone may reign in us that hereafter there be no place for Death but that it may wholly be swallowed up in the Victory of Christ our Lord who having scattered and dispersed all the Principality of the Enemies by his own Power and Might he may subject all things under his Government And it shall be the Curats Care XXIV The Curats Duty in this case to teach the Faithful what the Reason of this Petition requires with which Thoughts and Meditations being furnish'd they may make these Prayers devoutly to God And First they shall exhort them to consider the Force and Meaning of that Parable us'd by our Saviour The Kingdom of Heaven is like to a Treasure hidden in a Field which he that found it in the Ground hid and for joy thereof goes and sells all that he has and buys that Field For he that knows the Riches of Christ our Lord XXV All things seems vile when we know Gods Kingdom will despise all things in comparison of them all Excellencies Riches and Power will seem mean to him for nothing can be compar'd to that most precious Jewel or be able to stand before it Wherefore those that know it Phil. 8. will cry out with the Apostle I account all things but loss and esteem them but as Dung that I may gain Christ This is that famous Jewel of the Gospel Matth. 13.45 for which he that sells all his Goods and gives the Mony thereof shall enjoy everlasting Happiness O happy we XXVI How precious this Jewel of didivine Grace is Rom. 8.15 if Jesus Christ would give us so much Light as to see this Jewel of Divine Grace whereby he reigns in those that are his for we would sell all that we have yea and our very selves to buy and secure this for then at last we might assuredly say Who shall separate us from the love of Christ But if we would know what is the exceeding Excellency of the Kingdom of Glory let us hear the Words and Sentences of the Prophet and Apostle agreeing in the same Isa 64.2 1 Cor. 2.9 Eye has not seen neither has Ear heard nor has it enter'd into the Heart of Man what things God has prepar'd for them that love him Now XXVII That we may be heard we must pray with Humility for the obtaining what we desire it will be very profitable to consider with our selves what we are i. e. the Offspring of Adam justly cast out of Paradice and Exiles whose unworthiness and Perverseness might rather deserve God's utmost Hatred and eternal Punishments XXVIII The Advantage of self-despising The First Wherefore it then behoves us to be of an humble and lowly Spirit Our Prayer also will be full of Christian Humility And wholly distrusting our selves The Second we will betake our selves as that Publican did to God's Mercy And ascribing all to his Bounty Third Rom. 8.15 we will give him immortal Thanks who has given us his Holy Spirit incourag'd by whom we may be embolden'd to cry Abba Father And we shall take Care and Consideration what we are to do The Fourth and on the contray what to avoid that we may come to the Kingdom of Heaven For we are not call'd of God to Idleness and Sloth Note for says he Matth. 11.12 the Kingdom of Heaven suffers Violence and the violent take it by force And if thou wilt enter into Life Matth. 19.17 keep the Commandments It is not enough therefore to seek the Kingdom of God XXIX We must labor together with Grace unless Men labor and toil for it for they ought to help and serve that Grace of God in holding that Course which leads to Heaven God never forsakes us Note for he has promis'd to be with us always How ought this one thing therefore to be regarded of us that we forsake not God and our selves And in this Kingdom of God XXX The defence of our Salvation and how great which is his Church are all things wherewith he defends the Life of Man and perfects their eternal Salvation Multitudes of Angels which are invisible and the Benefit of visible Sacraments full of Celestial Treasures in these things there is so much Security appointed us by God that we may be safe not only from the Government of our worst Enemies but
his Tillage of those fruitful Gardens nor had his Labor or his Hope at all ever deceiv'd him But his Posterity is not only depriv'd of the Fruit of the Tree of Life VIII How great the Misery of Adams Posterity is but also is condemn'd with that dreadful Sentence Cursed is the Farth by thy act in labor shalt thou eat thereof all the Days of thy Life Briers and Thorns shall it bring thee forth and thou shalt eat the grass of the Earth in the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat thy Bread till thou return to the Earth out of which thou wast taken for Dust thou art and into Dust shalt thou return To us therefore all things are fallen out contrary to what they had done to him and his Posterity IX Among these Miseries which is the greatest if Adam had bin obedient to Gods Command All things therefore are alter'd and chang'd for the worst Among which this is very lamentable that for our exceeding great Charges utmost Labor and Sweat we very often receive no Fruits when the Seed we sow turns to bad standing Corn or is choak'd with Weeds or is stricken with Storms Winds Hail Blasts Cankers and so perishes and is destroy'd so that all the whole Labor of the Year in a short Time by some Calamity of the Air or Earth comes to nothing And this happens for our Wickedness at which God being angry does not bless our Labors But that dreadful Sentence remains which at first he pronounc'd against us Gen. 3. The Pastors therefore in handling of this Point X. Mens Labor but vain unless God bless it shall labor that the Faithful may know that Men fell into these Streights and Miseries by their own Fault that they may understand that they must labor and sweat in getting those things that are necessary for Life but yet except God bless their Labor that all their Hope will deceive them and all their striving be in vain For neither is he that plants any thing nor he that waters but God that gives the Increase And Except the Lord build the House they labor but in vain that build it 1 Cor. 3.7 Psal 126.1 The Curats therefore shall teach XI Whence the Necessity of Prayer proved that there are almost innumerable things which if we want we either lose Life or render it very uncomfortable For this want of things and this Weakness of Nature being known Christians will be compell'd to go to their Heavenly Father and humbly to beg of him both Earthly and Heavenly good things They will imitate that Prodigal Son An Example Luc. 15. who when in a far Country he began to want nor was there any one that would give him so much as Peas-husks to eat when he was hungry returning afterwards to himself he understood that there was no Remedy to be expected any where for those Evils wherewith he was press'd but from his Father And here also the Faithful will come with more Confidence to pray XII How Faith given to them that pray if in their Minds they consider the Divine Goodness that his Fatherly Ears are always open to the Voice of his Children for while he exhorts us to seek our Bread he promises that he will bestow it abundantly upon them that rightly ask it of him for by teaching us how to ask it he exhorts us to ask it by exhorting he inforces us to ask it by inforcing us to ask he promises to give it by promising to give it us he leads us into a certain Hope of obtaining it The Minds of the Faithful therefore being stirr'd up and inflam'd XIII What we pray for in this Petition it now follows that we shew what is pray'd for in this Petition and First what Bread that is which here we ask We must know therefore that in Sacred Scripture by this Word Bread are signified many things XIV What is meant by the Word Bread but especially these two First whatsoever we use for Food and other Provisions for the Body for Preservation of Life and then whatsoever is given us of God's Blessing for the Life and Salvation of our Spirit and Soul Now here we ask Relief for that Life which we lead here in the Earth XV. What we here pray for First and this by the Authority of the Holy Fathers that thought so Wherefore they are not to be heard XVI Earthly good things may lawfully be pray'd for that say that Christians may not ask of God the Earthly good things of this Life For there are against this Error besides the concurring Sense of the Fathers very many Examples both of the Old and New Testament For Jacob vowing pray'd thus An Example Gen. 28.20 If the Lord will be with me and keep me in my way by which I walk and give me Bread to eat and Clothes to put on and that I return in safety to the House of my Father the Lord shall be my God and this Stone which I have put up for a Monument shall be call'd the house of God and of all that thou shalt give me I will offer to thee the Tithes And Solomon also pray'd for certain Relief of this Life Another Prov. 30.8 when he pray'd thus Give me neither Beggery nor Riches but give me only Necessaries for Food And what shall we say Others out of the New-Testament Matth. 24.20 when the Saviour of Mankind commands us to pray for those things which no one dares deny do belong to the use of the Body Pray ye says he that your flight be not in Winter or on the Sabbath And what say we of S. James Jac. 5.13 whose Words are these Is any of you sad let him pray Is any one cheerful let him sing And what of the Apostle who says thus to the Romans Rom. 15.30 I beseech you Brethren thro our Lord Jesus Christ and thro the Love of the Holy Ghost that ye help me in your Prayers to God for me that I may be delivered from the Infidels that are in Judea Wherefore XVII Earthly good things are here pr y'd for when God gives leave to the Faithful to ask the Comforts of human things and this perfect Form of Prayer was deliverd by Christ our Lord there is no doubt left that this is one of the seven Petitions Besides XVIII What we pray for Secondly we beg our daily Bread i. e. Necessaries for Food and under the name of Bread whatsoever is sufficient both for ◠lothes to cover us and for Food to sustain us whether it be Bread or Flesh or Fish or whatsoever else we can think on For we see that Eliseus us'd this manner of speaking An 〈…〉 ple. 4 Reg 6.22 when he admonish'd the King to give Bread to the Assyrian Soldiers to whom a great abundance of Meat was given And we know that it was written concerning Christ our Lord Another He entred into the House
the first Person of the Trinity call'd Father Ibid. What belongs to the Divine Persons ought not to be curiously search'd into Ibid. Christian Philosophy differs from the wisdom of the World 16 What the Philosophers thought of God Ibid. The Pope of Rome is the Head of the Catholic Church 92 The Supreme Dignity and Jurisdiction of the Pope of Divine Right Ibid. The Pope is the Supreme Governour of the Universal Church the Successor of St. Peter and Christ's true and lawful Vicar Ibid. God is first to be pray'd to and then the Saints 464 The best way of praying 457 For whom we must pray 461 The Saints are to be pray'd to and after what manner we beg them to take pity on us 464 The manner of Prayer 469 We must pray in Spirit and Truth Ibid. Infidels cannot pray in Spirit and Truth 470 We must pray in Christ's name 471 By praying to God we honour him 452 The Divine Majesty approaches to him that prays 551 They that pray converse with God Ibid. The benefits and advantages of such as pray 452 Many degrees of Prayer and Thanksgiving 455 c. The manner of vocal Prayer 469 What sinners God hears and helps when they pray 558 Prayer to God necessary 450 Christ pray'd all night 470 The power that Prayer has with God 471 The profitableness and advantage of Prayer 452 c. Prayer is an argument of Religion Ibid. By Prayer we acknowledge our subjection to God Ibid. Prayer is the Key of Heaven Ibid. The Vertue and Advantage of Prayer Ibid. Of what parts Prayer consists 455 The two principal parts of Prayer 456 The Prayer of such as have not yet receiv'd the light of Faith 458 The Prayer of such as God hears not 459 Prayers for the wicked have great influence 462 Prayers for the Dead in Purgatory flow'd from the Apostles Ibid. Prayers for such as are in mortal sin not very efficacious Ibid. What he ought to think that pronounces the Lord's Prayer before the Images of the Saints 465 Prayer must be humble Ibid. The preparation of Prayer Ibid. What sins they must avoid that would have their Prayers heard of God 466 Contempt of God's Laws makes our Prayers execrable Ibid. Prayer admits of no doubting 467 Mental Prayer excludes not vocal 469 Mental Prayer is more excellent Ibid. The proper advantage and necessity of vocal Prayer Ibid. Private and public Prayer 470 The Exposition of the Lord's Prayer 472 The Preface of the Lord's Prayer Prayer made for another profits himself 481 Prayer is a weapon against the Devil 541 The order to be observed in Prayer 545 The preposterous order us'd by some in their Prayers 544 The Preaching of God's word never to be intermitted In the Preface The authority of the Preachers of God's word Ibid. Preparation to Prayer wherein it consists 465 Preparation before the Communion what it ought to be and how necessary 225 226 Preparation to the Communion requires us to come fasting 227 The Priest alone has the power of consecrating the Eucharist 232 VVhen Christ instituted Prists 235 Priests are to conceal in perpetual silence the sins reveal'd to them in Confession 268 Priests call'd Gods and Angels 293 The Priests of the New Testament more excellent than all others 293 297 The Priests Power very great 294 VVhat they ought to propose to themselves that are to be initiated into Holy Orders Ibid. Mercenary Priests 294 295 Priests entring in by the door of the Church 295 VVhen the Power is given to the Priest by the Bishop Pag. 298 The Ceremonies used in Ordaining Priests and other Clerks 298 c. The Order of Priesthood tho it be burdensom yet it has divers degrees of Dignity and Power 308 VVhat is requir'd in him that is to be made Priest 311 VVhat knowledge is required in a Priest Ibid. Two duties of a Priest Ibid. The Nobility and Excellency of a Priest 236 The charge of a Priest to be lay'd upon none rashly 310 VVho are said to be call'd to the Priesthood 294 The Power of the Priesthood double 296 The Power of the Priesthood of the Law of the Gospel far more excellent than that of the written Law or Law of Nature 297 The Power of the Priesthood of the Gospel has its Original from Christ Ibid. That Priesthood two-fold 306 The Office of the Priesthood 307 The duty of Prosecutors and Advocates 434 God's Providence towards Men. 490 c. Purgatory 57 R REdemption the great benefits we receive thereby 54 Remedies against evil desires Pag. 447 The remedies of a sick soul are Penance and the Eucharist 289 Remission of sins to be had in the Church 102 With how great thankfulness the benefit of remission of sins is to be receiv'd 103 Christ has given the power of remitting sins in the Church to the Bishops and Priests Ibid. Our sins remitted by Christ's blood 105 None can obtain remission of sins without Penance 526 Restitution necessary to a Penitent 419 Who are to be compell'd to make restitution 419 420 The Resurrection of Christ and the glorious Mystery of it 62 c. Christ rose again by his own power 61 By the benefit of the Resurrection Christ is become the first fruits of all Ibid. That Christ rose again the third day how to be understood 62 The mystery of Christ's Resurrection very necessary 63 The end of Christ's Resurrection 64 What examples Christ's Resurrection proposes to us 65 The signs of spiritual Resurrection Ibid. Our Faith establish'd by the belief of the Resurrection of the dead 107. Why the Resurrection of man is called the Resurrection of the Flesh 107 The Resurrection of the Flesh proved by Examples and Testimonies 108 The different condition of them that shall rise again 111 Before the Resurrection all then alive shall die without exception Ibid. Our Bodies shall rise again immortal 114. The powers of those that rise again Ibid c. What fruits we gather by the Article of the Resurrection 116 Robbery and its kinds 417 Robbery a greater sin than Theft 414 Robbery and the various kinds of Rapine 417 S THe celebration of the Sabbath why so often commanded in holy Scripture 369 What Sabbath signifies 373 What the signification of Sabbath is ibid. Why the Sabbath consecrated to God 375 The Sabbath was a sign Ibid. The Sabbath in Heaven Ibid. Why the Sabbath transferr'd to the Lord's day 376 After what manner the Sabbath is to be observ'd 377 The name Sacrament how taken 127 What a Sacrament is 128 Justice and Salvation attain'd by the Sacraments 128 St. Austin's definition of a Sacrament Ibid. Sacraments referr'd to those things they signifie 129 c. Sacraments are signs appointed of God 130 A sacred thing and the Grace of God 131 A Sacrament signifies and works Holiness Ibid. Sacraments signifie divers things 132 The Sacraments of the Law of the Gospel why instituted 133 Every Sacrament consists of two things Matter and Form 135 Among all signs words have